M. Perkins, his Exhortation to repentance, out of Zephaniah preached in 2. sermons in Sturbridge Faire. Together with two treatises of the duties and dignitie of the ministrie: deliuered publiquely in the Vniuersitie of Cambridge. With a preface præfixed touching the publishing of all such workes of his as are to be expected: with a catalogue of all the perticulers [sic] of them, diligently perused and published, by a preacher of the word.
         Perkins, William, 1558-1602.
      
       
         
           1605
        
      
       Approx. 395 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 176 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A73023
         STC 19706.5
         ESTC S123485
         99898795
         99898795
         152015
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A73023)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 152015)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 2014:8)
      
       
         
           
             M. Perkins, his Exhortation to repentance, out of Zephaniah preached in 2. sermons in Sturbridge Faire. Together with two treatises of the duties and dignitie of the ministrie: deliuered publiquely in the Vniuersitie of Cambridge. With a preface præfixed touching the publishing of all such workes of his as are to be expected: with a catalogue of all the perticulers [sic] of them, diligently perused and published, by a preacher of the word.
             Perkins, William, 1558-1602.
             Crashaw, William, 1572-1626.
          
           [32], 101, [19], 184 p.
           
             imprinted by T. C[reede]. for William Welby, and are to bee sold at his shop in Pauls Church-yard, at the signe of the Grey-hound,
             London :
             1605.
          
           
             With a dedication signed: William Crashaw, and including: 'The second treatise of the duties and dignities of the ministerie' by William Perkins, with a divisional titlepage, separate pagination and register and a dedication signed: W. Crashawe.
             Collation of 'Exhortation': A * B-G H⁴ of which sigs. A1-2, *4 and *8 are blanks.
             Printer from STC (2nd ed.).
             Marginal notes.
             Copy filmed at UMI microfilm Early English Books 1475-1640 reel 2014 lacks 8 preliminary pages to second part.
             Reproduction of original in the Cambridge University Library, England.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Repentance -- Early works to 1800.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
           Clergy -- Office -- Early works to 1800.
           Vocation, Ecclesiastical -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-06 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-06 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               M.
               PERKINS
               ,
               HIS
               EXhortation
               to
               Repentance
               ,
               out
               
                 of
                 Zephaniah
                 :
                 Preached
                 in
              
               2.
               
               Sermons
               in
               
                 Sturbridge
                 Faire
              
               .
            
             
               TOGETHER
               WITH
               TWO
               Treatises
               of
               the
               Duties
               and
               
                 Dignitie
                 of
                 the
                 Ministrie
                 :
                 Deliuered
              
               publiquely
               in
               the
               Vniuersitie
               
                 of
                 Cambridge
              
               .
            
             
               With
               a
               Preface
               praefixed
               touching
               
                 the
                 publishing
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 workes
                 of
                 his
              
               as
               are
               to
               be
               expected
               :
               with
               a
               Catalogue
               
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 perticulers
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 diligently
              
               perused
               and
               published
               ,
               by
               a
               Preacher
               of
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
               
                 Prouerbs
                 28.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 hideth
                 his
                 sinnes
                 shall
                 not
                 prosper
                 ,
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 confesseth
                 and
                 for
                 saketh
                 them
                 shall
                 finde
                 mercy
                 .
              
            
             
               LONDON
               Imprinted
               by
               
                 T.
                 C.
              
               for
               
                 William
                 Welby
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               bee
               sold
               at
               his
               Shop
               in
               
                 Pauls
                 Church-yard
              
               ,
               at
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Grey-hound
               .
               1605.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               right
               worshipfull
               ,
               my
               
                 very
                 worthie
                 and
                 Christian
                 friend
              
               ,
               Syr
               
                 William
                 Gee
              
               ,
               Knight
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               Maiesties
               Honourable
               Counsell
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               Recorder
               of
               the
               Towne
               Maiesties
               Iustices
               of
               peace
               in
               the
               Eastriding
               of
               the
               Countie
               of
               Yorke
               ,
               a
               true
               friend
               of
               learning
               ,
               and
               pietie
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               vertuous
               ,
               and
               religious
               Lady
               his
               wife
               .
               Grace
               and
               peace
               from
               God
               &c.
               
            
             
               AMongst
               the
               many
               reasons
               (
               Worshipful
               Syr
               '
               ,
               )
               which
               haue
               perswaded
               mee
               that
               Poperie
               cannot
               bee
               the
               true
               religiō
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               the
               lest
               :
               the
               insufficiency
               of
               their
               doctrin
               of
               faith
               &
               repētance
               :
               which
               two
               things
               though
               they
               be
               the
               chiefe
               &
               principal
               points
               
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               so
               necessarie
               that
               he
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               ,
               both
               knowe
               ,
               and
               practise
               them
               aright
               ,
               can
               neuer
               be
               saued
               yet
               I
               dare
               auouch
               ,
               that
               the
               faith
               and
               
               repentance
               of
               the
               Romish
               Church
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               taught
               by
               many
               of
               the
               best
               approued
               Papists
               ,
               are
               no
               better
               then
               such
               a
               faith
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               repentance
               as
               an
               hypocrite
               ,
               and
               a
               very
               reprobate
               may
               attaine
               vnto
               :
               Indeed
               ,
               to
               insist
               vpon
               repentance
               onely
               (
               they
               make
               many
               faire
               florishes
               ,
               they
               call
               it
               penance
               ,
               they
               make
               it
               a
               sacrament
               ,
               &
               say
               it
               is
               a
               boord
               that
               saues
               a
               man
               after
               shipwrack
               ,
               and
               write
               great
               volumnes
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               of
               confession
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 Cases
                 of
              
               
               conscience
               ,
               (
               as
               you
               good
               Syr
               in
               your
               owne
               reading
               know
               better
               then
               I
               )
               &
               yet
               alas
               ,
               when
               all
               is
               done
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               shadow
               of
               repentance
               ;
               and
               indeede
               how
               can
               they
               teach
               aright
               the
               doctrine
               of
               repentance
               :
               which
               erre
               so
               fowly
               in
               setting
               downe
               the
               iustice
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               vilenes
               of
               sin
               ,
               which
               2.
               
               points
               a
               man
               must
               know
               ,
               else
               he
               will
               neuer
               repent
               :
               but
               Poperie
               misconceiuing
               the
               iustice
               of
               God
               ,
               teaching
               it
               not
               to
               bee
               infinite
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               needes
               not
               an
               infinite
               satisfaction
               ,
               &
               misconceiuing
               the
               nature
               of
               sin
               ,
               teaching
               euery
               sin
               not
               to
               bee
               damnable
               ,
               〈◊〉
               to
               offend
               Gods
               Infinite
               iustice
               ,
               ●●ring
               (
               I
               say
               )
               in
               these
               2.
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               they
               should
               conceiue
               aright
               the
               nature
               of
               repentance
               ?
               by
               which
               a
               man
               seeing
               his
               sins
               ,
               their
               foulenesse
               their
               punishment
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               misery
               by
               them
               ,
               confesseth
               them
               ,
               bewails
               them
               ,
               fearing
               Gods
               iustice
               ,
               flyeth
               frō
               it
               ,
               and
               craues
               forgiuenesse
               of
               his
               mercie
               ,
               and
               lastly
               purposeth
               ,
               &
               indeuoureth
               to
               leaue
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               leade
               a
               newe
               life
               .
               The
               serious
               consideration
               hereof
               ,
               hath
               often
               made
               me
               wonder
               ,
               why
               many
               Popish
               treatises
               being
               in
               some
               sort
               exhortations
               to
               repentance
               should
               be
               so
               accounted
               of
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               by
               some
               :
               for
               though
               I
               confesse
               there
               
               are
               in
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               good
               and
               holesome
               meditations
               ,
               and
               many
               motiues
               to
               mortification
               ,
               and
               good
               life
               ,
               yet
               would
               I
               gladly
               learne
               of
               any
               man
               but
               this
               one
               thing
               ,
               how
               those
               exhortations
               can
               be
               pithie
               ,
               or
               powerful
               ,
               sound
               or
               any
               way
               sufficient
               to
               moue
               a
               man
               to
               repentance
               ,
               when
               as
               ,
               not
               those
               bookes
               ,
               nor
               all
               Poperie
               is
               able
               to
               teach
               a
               man
               sufficiently
               what
               true
               repentance
               is
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               man
               reply
               :
               I
               will
               therefore
               learne
               the
               doctrine
               out
               of
               the
               Protestants
               bookes
               ,
               and
               vse
               the
               Papists
               for
               exhortation
               onely
               :
               I
               then
               answere
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               a
               more
               compendious
               ,
               and
               conuenient
               ,
               and
               a
               lesse
               scandalous
               course
               ,
               to
               seeke
               exhortations
               out
               of
               such
               writers
               ,
               as
               do
               teach
               the
               doctrine
               aright
               ?
               nay
               I
               doubt
               how
               it
               is
               possible
               to
               finde
               a
               powerfull
               exhortation
               to
               repentance
               in
               any
               Papist
               ,
               who
               erres
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               :
               the
               reason
               is
               manifest
               ,
               because
               Doctrine
               is
               the
               ground
               
               of
               exhortation
               :
               and
               if
               the
               doctrine
               be
               vnsound
               ,
               how
               can
               the
               exhortation
               ,
               be
               any
               better
               .
               Let
               vs
               therefore
               leaue
               these
               muddic
               puddles
               ,
               and
               fet
               our
               water
               at
               the
               fountaine
               :
               the
               water
               of
               life
               ,
               at
               the
               fountaine
               of
               life
               ,
               I
               mean
               the
               doctrine
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               repentance
               at
               the
               written
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               at
               such
               mens
               writings
               as
               are
               grounded
               therevpon
               ,
               and
               agreeable
               thereunto
               .
               
            
             
               Now
               ,
               amongst
               those
               many
               instruments
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               haue
               laboured
               with
               profit
               in
               this
               great
               point
               of
               Religion
               :
               namely
               repentance
               ,
               drawing
               their
               doctrine
               out
               of
               the
               two
               brests
               ,
               of
               the
               2.
               
               Testaments
               of
               Gods
               booke
               ,
               I
               may
               well
               say
               ,
               (
               to
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               )
               that
               this
               man
               of
               God
               Maister
               Perkins
               ,
               deserues
               to
               haue
               his
               place
               :
               whose
               labours
               ,
               whilst
               he
               liued
               ,
               and
               his
               yet
               liuing
               labours
               ,
               what
               they
               deserue
               ,
               I
               had
               rather
               others
               should
               proclame
               ,
               then
               I
               once
               name
               :
               who
               professe
               my selfe
               to
               bee
               one
               of
               those
               many
               ,
               who
               
               may
               truely
               say
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               &
               his
               good
               meanes
               principally
               ,
               I
               am
               that
               I
               am
               :
               But
               leaning
               him
               in
               that
               glorious
               mansion
               ,
               which
               Christ
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               Haruest
               hath
               prepared
               for
               him
               :
               and
               now
               giuen
               him
               .
               I
               returne
               to
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               doe
               humbly
               praise
               the
               Lord
               of
               heauen
               ,
               who
               gaue
               mee
               my
               time
               in
               the
               Vniuersitie
               ,
               in
               those
               happie
               dayes
               ,
               wherein
               (
               beside
               many
               other
               worthy
               men
               of
               God
               ,
               whereof
               some
               are
               falne
               asleepe
               ,
               and
               some
               remaine
               aliue
               vnto
               this
               day
               )
               this
               holy
               man
               did
               spend
               him self
               like
               a
               Candle
               to
               giue
               light
               vnto
               others
               :
            
             
               The
               scope
               of
               all
               his
               godly
               endeuours
               was
               to
               teach
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               and
               him
               crucified
               ,
               and
               much
               laboured
               to
               moue
               all
               men
               to
               repentance
               ,
               that
               as
               our
               knowledge
               hath
               made
               Popery
               ashamed
               of
               their
               ignorance
               :
               so
               our
               holy
               liues
               might
               honour
               our
               holy
               profession
               .
               And
               as
               repentance
               was
               one
               of
               the
               principal
               ends
               ,
               both
               of
               his
               
               continuall
               preaching
               and
               writing
               :
               soespecially
               and
               purposely
               hath
               hee
               twise
               dealt
               in
               that
               Argument
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               his
               Treatise
               of
               Repentance
               :
               published
               1592.
               wherein
               briefly
               (
               as
               his
               manner
               was
               )
               but
               soundly
               ,
               pithily
               ,
               and
               feelingly
               ,
               hee
               layeth
               downe
               the
               true
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               repentance
               :
               and
               after
               the
               positiue
               doctrine
               ,
               hee
               toucheth
               some
               of
               the
               principall
               controuersies
               and
               difficulties
               in
               that
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               thinking
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               hee
               had
               not
               seriously
               and
               forcibly
               enough
               ,
               vrged
               so
               great
               &
               necessarie
               a
               Lesson
               as
               Repentance
               is
               ,
               therefore
               shortly
               after
               ,
               being
               desired
               and
               called
               to
               the
               duty
               of
               preaching
               ,
               in
               that
               great
               ,
               &
               general
               assembly
               at
               Sturbridge-Faire
               ,
               he
               thought
               it
               a
               fit
               time
               :
               for
               this
               necessary
               and
               generall
               exhortation
               to
               Repentance
               :
               to
               the
               intent
               ,
               that
               as
               wee
               were
               taught
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               in
               the
               former
               treatise
               :
               so
               in
               these
               sermons
               
               we
               might
               bee
               stirred
               vp
               to
               the
               practise
               of
               it
               .
               And
               certainly
               ,
               (
               Good
               Sir
               :
               )
               I
               iudge
               there
               could
               haue
               beene
               no
               matter
               ,
               more
               fit
               for
               that
               assembly
               then
               an
               exhortation
               to
               repentance
               ,
               for
               as
               the
               audience
               was
               great
               and
               general
               ,
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               sexes
               ,
               ages
               and
               callings
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               assembled
               out
               of
               many
               corners
               of
               this
               kingdom
               so
               ,
               is
               this
               doctrine
               generall
               for
               all
               :
               some
               doctrines
               are
               for
               Parents
               ,
               some
               for
               children
               ,
               some
               for
               schollers
               ,
               some
               for
               tradse-men
               ,
               some
               for
               men
               ,
               some
               for
               women
               ,
               but
               repentance
               is
               for
               all
               :
               without
               which
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               said
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               euery
               one
               of
               age
               ,
               not
               one
               excepted
               :
               No
               Repentance
               ,
               no
               saluation
            
             
               These
               Sermons
               being
               in
               my
               hands
               ,
               and
               not
               deliuered
               to
               mee
               from
               hand
               to
               hand
               ,
               but
               taken
               with
               this
               hand
               of
               mine
               ,
               from
               his
               owne
               mouth
               ,
               were
               thought
               worthy
               for
               the
               excellencie
               ,
               &
               fit
               for
               the
               generallity
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               to
               be
               offered
               to
               the
               publique
               veiwe
               :
               
               I
               haue
               also
               other
               workes
               of
               his
               in
               my
               hands
               :
               of
               which
               (
               being
               many
               ,
               )
               I
               confesse
               my selfe
               ,
               to
               be
               but
               the
               keeper
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               taking
               my selfe
               bounde
               to
               keepe
               them
               safely
               ,
               to
               the
               benefite
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               of
               whose
               treasure
               vpon
               earth
               I
               make
               no
               questiō
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               a
               part
               :
               and
               I
               hartily
               desire
               you
               (
               my
               godly
               friends
               )
               &
               all
               other
               faithfull
               Christians
               to
               solicite
               the
               Lord
               in
               prayer
               for
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               faithfully
               discharge
               my self
               of
               that
               great
               charge
               which
               in
               this
               respect
               lyeth
               vpon
               me
               :
               and
               that
               his
               grace
               and
               blessing
               may
               be
               on
               mee
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               be
               imployed
               in
               this
               seruice
               ,
               wherein
               (
               had
               the
               Lord
               so
               pleased
               )
               wee
               could
               heartily
               haue
               wished
               neuer
               to
               haue
               bin
               imployed
               :
               but
               that
               his
               life
               might
               haue
               eased
               vs
               of
               the
               labour
               :
               and
               that
               as
               I
               begin
               with
               this
               ,
               so
               I
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               better
               able
               (
               which
               I
               rather
               desire
               )
               may
               goe
               forward
               ,
               vndertaking
               the
               weight
               of
               this
               great
               burthen
               ,
               and
               
               not
               faint
               ,
               till
               he
               haue
               made
               a
               faithfull
               account
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               all
               these
               Iewels
               deliuered
               to
               our
               trust
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               these
               first
               fruites
               of
               my
               labours
               ,
               in
               another
               mans
               vineyard
               ,
               as
               also
               all
               that
               hereafter
               doe
               or
               may
               follow
               ,
               I
               humbly
               consecrate
               to
               the
               blessed
               Spouse
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               the
               holy
               Church
               of
               God
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               namely
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               our
               beloued
               mother
               ,
               who
               may
               reioyce
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               the
               mother
               of
               such
               a
               sonne
               ,
               who
               in
               few
               yeares
               did
               so
               much
               good
               to
               the
               publique
               cause
               of
               religiō
               ,
               as
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               many
               yeares
               shall
               not
               
               be
               able
               to
               weare
               out
               .
               But
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               especially
               ,
               I
               present
               the
               same
               vnto
               you
               (
               my
               very
               worsh
               ▪
               and
               Christian
               friends
               )
               who
               (
               I
               must
               needes
               say
               )
               are
               very
               worthy
               of
               it
               in
               many
               respects
               .
            
             
               1
               For
               the
               matter
               it selfe
               ,
               which
               is
               repentance
               ,
               my selfe
               being
               able
               to
               testifie
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               not
               heares
               .
               
               but
               doers
               ,
               ripe
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               &
               rife
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               repentance
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               I
               dare
               from
               the
               testimonie
               of
               my
               conscience
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               word
               of
               a
               minister
               pronounce
               of
               you
               ,
               that
               as
               you
               haue
               heard
               and
               knowne
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               repentance
               ,
               so
               blessed
               are
               you
               ,
               for
               you
               doe
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               2.
               for
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               author
               hereof
               (
               whose
               mouth
               spake
               it
               from
               the
               feeling
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               &
               whose
               soule
               is
               now
               bound
               vp
               in
               the
               bundle
               of
               life
               :
               )
               I
               know
               and
               cannot
               in
               good
               conscience
               cōceale
               the
               great
               delight
               ,
               you
               haue
               alwaies
               had
               in
               the
               reading
               of
               his
               bookes
               ,
               the
               reuerend
               opinion
               ,
               you
               had
               of
               him
               liuing
               ,
               and
               how
               heauily
               and
               passionately
               ,
               you
               tooke
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               departure
               :
               therefore
               to
               cheare
               you
               vp
               in
               want
               of
               him
               ,
               I
               send
               you
               here
               this
               little
               booke
               ,
               his
               owne
               childe
               ,
               begotten
               in
               his
               life
               time
               ,
               but
               borne
               after
               his
               death
               :
               obserue
               it
               well
               and
               you
               shall
               find
               it
               ,
               not
               vnlike
               the
               
               father
               ,
               yea
               ,
               you
               shall
               discerne
               in
               it
               the
               fathers
               spirit
               ,
               and
               it
               doubts
               not
               ,
               but
               to
               find
               entertainement
               with
               them
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               father
               was
               so
               well
               respected
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               my selfe
               ,
               I
               spare
               to
               rehearse
               what
               interest
               you
               haue
               in
               me
               ,
               &
               al
               my
               labours
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               then
               you
               worthily
               deserue
               ,
               and
               shall
               haue
               in
               me
               for
               euer
               :
               you
               are
               the
               fairest
               flowers
               in
               this
               garden
               ,
               which
               in
               this
               place
               I
               after
               others
               haue
               planted
               for
               the
               Lord
               (
               or
               rather
               God
               by
               vs
               )
               :
               And
               two
               principall
               pearles
               in
               that
               caowne
               ,
               which
               I
               hope
               for
               ,
               at
               the
               last
               day
               from
               the
               Lord
               my
               God
               ,
               whose
               worde
               at
               my
               mouth
               you
               haue
               receiued
               with
               much
               reuerence
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               profit
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               had
               the
               like
               successe
               of
               my
               labours
               in
               others
               ,
               I
               should
               then
               neuer
               haue
               cause
               to
               say
               ,
               with
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               I
               haue
               laboured
               in
               vain
               ,
               &
               spent
               my
               strength
               in
               vaine
               ,
               but
               my
               iudgement
               is
               with
               the
               Lord.
               &
               my
               work
               with
               my
               God.
               
            
             
             
               And
               if
               I
               knewe
               you
               not
               ,
               to
               be
               such
               as
               take
               more
               delight
               in
               doing
               well
               ,
               then
               in
               hearing
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               would
               proue
               at
               large
               ,
               what
               I
               haue
               spoken
               of
               you
               :
               yet
               giue
               me
               leaue
               to
               say
               that
               ,
               which
               without
               open
               wrong
               ,
               I
               may
               not
               conceile
               ,
               that
               beside
               your
               rare
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               godly
               zeale
               to
               religion
               ,
               and
               other
               duties
               of
               the
               first
               table
               to
               God
               himselfe
               :
               your
               charity
               &
               pitty
               to
               the
               needy
               distressed
               Christians
               ,
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               :
               your
               mercifull
               dealing
               with
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               in
               your
               power
               ;
               your
               beneuolence
               to
               learning
               ,
               and
               namely
               to
               some
               in
               the
               Vniuersitie
               ;
               doe
               all
               proclaime
               to
               the
               world
               those
               your
               due
               praise
               :
               which
               I
               (
               well
               knowing
               your
               modesties
               )
               do
               spare
               once
               to
               name
               :
               neither
               ,
               would
               I
               haue
               said
               thus
               much
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               for
               this
               cold
               and
               barren
               age
               ,
               wherein
               wee
               liue
               ,
               that
               so
               ,
               when
               our
               preaching
               cannot
               moue
               ,
               yet
               your
               godly
               examples
               might
               stirre
               vp
               .
               Pardon
               me
               therefore
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               
               and
               think
               it
               no
               wrong
               to
               you
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               benefit
               to
               Gods
               Church
               :
               But
               goe
               forward
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               &
               hold
               on
               in
               that
               happie
               
               course
               you
               haue
               begun
               ,
               bee
               faithfull
               vnto
               the
               end
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               giue
               you
               the
               Crowne
               of
               life
               ,
               faithfull
               is
               hee
               ,
               which
               hath
               promised
               ,
               who
               will
               also
               doe
               it
               :
               proceed
               (
               good
               Sir
               )
               to
               honour
               learning
               in
               your selfe
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               religion
               especially
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               principall
               learning
               ;
               and
               proceed
               both
               of
               you
               ,
               to
               practise
               religion
               in
               your
               own
               persons
               ;
               and
               in
               your
               family
               :
               hold
               on
               to
               shine
               before
               your
               family
               ,
               and
               amongst
               the
               people
               ,
               where
               you
               dwell
               ,
               in
               zeale
               and
               holinesse
               :
               hold
               on
               hereby
               ,
               still
               to
               shame
               popery
               ,
               to
               stop
               your
               enemies
               mouthes
               ,
               and
               to
               honour
               that
               holy
               religiō
               ,
               which
               you
               professe
               ,
               to
               gaine
               comfort
               of
               good
               conscience
               to
               your selues
               ,
               &
               assurance
               of
               eternall
               reward
               :
               and
               lastly
               ,
               to
               encourage
               me
               in
               those
               painefull
               duties
               which
               lye
               
               vpon
               me
               :
               for
               I
               openly
               professe
               that
               your
               religious
               zeale
               and
               loue
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               with
               māy
               other
               good
               helps
               ,
               are
               principal
               incouragements
               in
               my
               ministry
               ,
               &
               especial
               motiues
               vnto
               me
               ,
               to
               vndertake
               the
               charge
               of
               publicatiō
               ,
               of
               so
               many
               of
               the
               workes
               of
               this
               holy
               man
               deceased
               ,
               as
               may
               not
               in
               better
               maner
               be
               done
               by
               others
               .
               But
               I
               keep
               you
               too
               long
               from
               this
               holy
               exhortation
               following
               ,
               I
               therefore
               send
               you
               to
               it
               ,
               &
               it
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               from
               you
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               I
               dare
               not
               make
               it
               to
               bee
               priuately
               yours
               and
               mine
               ,
               wherein
               the
               whole
               Church
               hath
               interest
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               we
               :
               It
               was
               preached
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               worthy
               to
               be
               admitted
               into
               our
               hearts
               :
               I
               found
               it
               in
               the
               open
               field
               ,
               but
               vpon
               diligēt
               view
               ,
               finding
               it
               to
               bee
               Gods
               corne
               ,
               and
               a
               parcel
               of
               his
               holy
               and
               immortal
               seed
               ,
               therefore
               I
               brought
               it
               home
               ,
               as
               good
               corne
               deserues
               :
               And
               as
               it
               is
               Gods
               corne
               ,
               so
               in
               you
               I
               desire
               all
               holy
               christians
               to
               lay
               it
               vp
               in
               Gods
               garners
               ,
               
               that
               is
               in
               their
               hearts
               and
               soules
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               committing
               this
               little
               volume
               to
               your
               reading
               ,
               the
               matter
               to
               your
               practise
               :
               you
               and
               yours
               ,
               to
               the
               blessed
               fauour
               of
               that
               God
               ,
               whom
               you
               serue
               :
               and
               my selfe
               and
               my
               endeuours
               .
               to
               your
               hartie
               loue
               ,
               and
               holie
               praiers
               .
               I
               take
               leaue
               :
               From
               mie
               studie
               .
               August
               .
               7.
               1604.
               
            
             
               
                 Yours
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 euer
                 assured
                 .
                 
                   WILLIAM
                   CRASHAVVE
                
                 .
              
            
             
          
           
             
             
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 Christian
                 Reader
                 ,
                 and
              
               especially
               to
               all
               such
               as
               haue
               any
               
                 Coppies
                 of
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 Maister
              
               Perkins
               ,
               or
               intend
               any
               of
               
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Presse
              
               .
            
             
               FOrasmuch
               as
               there
               hath
               beene
               lately
               signification
               made
               ,
               of
               diuers
               of
               M.
               Perkins
               his
               workes
               hereafter
               to
               bee
               printed
               ,
               in
               an
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Reader
               praemised
               before
               the
               Treatise
               of
               Callings
               ,
               and
               that
               signification
               being
               but
               generall
               ,
               might
               peraduenture
               giue
               occasion
               to
               some
               ,
               to
               set
               out
               some
               particulars
               (
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               M.
               Perkins
               his
               assignes
               )
               as
               imperfectly
               as
               are
               these
               two
               bookes
               ,
               intituled
               
                 The
                 reformation
                 of
                 Couetousnesse
              
               ,
               and
               
                 The
                 practise
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               iustly
               and
               truly
               (
               for
               ought
               that
               I
               see
               )
               censured
               in
               the
               aforesaide
               Epistle
               :
               It
               is
               therefore
               nowe
               thought
               good
               ,
               to
               mention
               the
               particular
               Treatises
               ,
               and
               workes
               of
               his
               ,
               which
               shall
               hereafter
               (
               if
               God
               wil
               )
               be
               published
               ,
               for
               the
               benefite
               of
               Gods
               Church
               :
               I
               doe
               therefore
               
               hereby
               make
               knowne
               to
               all
               ,
               whome
               it
               any
               way
               may
               concerne
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               found
               in
               the
               studie
               of
               the
               deceased
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               Executors
               ,
               or
               assignes
               ,
               and
               preparing
               for
               the
               Presse
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 His
                 Expositions
                 on
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Galathians
                 .
                 
                   
                     2
                     On
                     the
                     Epistle
                     of
                     Iude.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 2
                 His
                 Booke
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Cases
                   of
                   Conscience
                
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 His
                 Treatises
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Of
                     Witch-craft
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Of
                     Callings
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               All
               these
               he
               had
               perused
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               ready
               for
               the
               Presse
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               Coppies
               by
               himselfe
               so
               corrected
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               already
               are
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               will
               be
               published
               in
               due
               time
               :
               And
               hereupon
               we
               desire
               all
               men
               who
               haue
               Coppies
               of
               them
               ,
               not
               to
               offer
               that
               wrong
               to
               that
               worthy
               man
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               publish
               any
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               seeing
               the
               coppies
               hereof
               which
               are
               to
               be
               printed
               ,
               are
               of
               his
               own
               correcting
               :
               but
               rather
               if
               they
               can
               helpe
               to
               make
               any
               of
               
               them
               more
               perfect
               by
               their
               coppies
               ,
               they
               may
               therin
               doe
               a
               good
               worke
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               many
               ,
               and
               much
               comfort
               to
               themselues
               .
            
             
               And
               further
               ,
               I
               doe
               hereby
               make
               knowne
               ,
               that
               I
               haue
               in
               my
               handes
               at
               this
               present
               of
               his
               workes
               ,
               taken
               from
               his
               mouth
               ,
               with
               my
               owne
               hand
               ,
               hereafter
               (
               if
               God
               wil
               )
               to
               be
               published
               ,
               with
               the
               allowance
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               his
               children
               ,
               these
               particulars
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 His
                 Expositions
                 or
                 readings
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 
                   101.
                   
                   Psalme
                
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 On
                 the
                 
                   32.
                   
                   Psalme
                
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 On
                 the
                 11.
                 
                 Chap.
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 On
                 the
                 
                   1
                   ,
                   2
                
                 ,
                 &
                 3.
                 
                 Chap.
                 of
                 the
                 Reuelation
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 On
                 the
                 
                   5
                   ,
                   6
                
                 ,
                 and
                 7.
                 
                 Chapters
                 of
                 Saint
                 Matthew
                 .
                 
                   
                     2
                     His
                     Confutation
                     of
                     Camsius
                     his
                     little
                     Popish
                     Catechisme
                     .
                  
                   
                     3
                     His
                     Treatises
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Of
                         Imaginations
                         Out
                         of
                         Genes
                         .
                         
                           8.
                           2.
                        
                         
                      
                       
                         
                         2.
                         
                         Of
                         Temptations
                         ,
                         out
                         of
                         Mathew
                         4.
                         
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Of
                         
                           Christian
                           equitie
                        
                         ,
                         out
                         of
                         Phillippians
                         
                           4.
                           3.
                        
                         
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         Of
                         the
                         
                           Callings
                           of
                           the
                           Ministery
                        
                         ,
                         out
                         of
                         two
                         places
                         of
                         Scripture
                         .
                      
                       
                         5.
                         
                         Of
                         Repentance
                         ,
                         out
                         of
                         
                           Zephaniah
                           ,
                           2.
                           1.
                        
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               Besides
               many
               other
               particular
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               short
               discourses
               made
               vpon
               seuerall
               ,
               and
               speciall
               occasions
               :
               of
               al
               which
               ,
               some
               are
               already
               published
               by
               others
               ,
               and
               some
               by
               my selfe
               :
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               that
               remaine
               ,
               as
               they
               bee
               the
               Iewels
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               so
               did
               I
               willingly
               dedicate
               them
               to
               the
               publique
               and
               general
               good
               :
               Iudgeing
               it
               were
               a
               foule
               sinne
               in
               mee
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               to
               impropriate
               to
               our selues
               ,
               or
               our
               owne
               priuate
               vse
               ,
               the
               labours
               of
               This
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               learned
               man
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               my
               opinion
               ,
               parts
               of
               the
               Treasurie
               of
               the
               militant
               Church
               :
               And
               as
               it
               were
               wrong
               
                 to
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               conceale
               them
               ,
               so
               doubtlesse
               were
               it
               
                 to
                 him
              
               &
               his
               children
               :
               If
               I
               should
               publish
               them
               for
               mine
               owne
               alone
               ,
               
               and
               not
               for
               their
               benefit
               .
               If
               I
               doe
               ,
               I
               thinke
               it
               may
               be
               iustly
               sayde
               vnto
               mee
               ,
               or
               whosoeuer
               doth
               so
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 monie
                 perish
                 with
                 thee
              
               .
               And
               what
               herein
               I
               haue
               sayd
               for
               my selfe
               :
               I
               know
               I
               may
               boldly
               &
               safely
               say
               ,
               for
               his
               Executors
               or
               assignes
               ,
               which
               haue
               or
               had
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               any
               of
               those
               which
               were
               found
               in
               his
               Studie
               :
               In
               the
               publishing
               of
               alwhich
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               intend
               to
               deale
               truly
               with
               the
               Christian
               Reader
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               commit
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               Presse
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               either
               beene
               written
               or
               corrected
               ,
               by
               the
               Authour
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               faithfully
               penned
               according
               to
               the
               truest
               Coppies
               taken
               from
               his
               owne
               mouth
               ,
               and
               since
               by
               others
               of
               sufficiencie
               and
               integritie
               ,
               dilligently
               perused
               :
               so
               we
               purpose
               to
               referre
               them
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Authours
               wife
               and
               children
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               may
               bee
               ,
               wishing
               that
               vpon
               this
               Caueat
               ,
               men
               would
               not
               be
               so
               hastie
               (
               as
               some
               haue
               been
               )
               to
               commend
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               their
               
                 vnprefect
                 notes
              
               ,
               vpon
               a
               base
               desire
               of
               a
               little
               gaine
               ,
               both
               to
               hinder
               the
               common
               good
               of
               the
               
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               defraude
               the
               said
               parties
               of
               their
               priuate
               benefit
               ,
               to
               whom
               in
               all
               equitie
               and
               conscience
               ,
               it
               doth
               principally
               appertaine
               :
               And
               desiring
               all
               who
               haue
               any
               perfect
               Coppies
               of
               such
               as
               are
               in
               my
               
                 owne
                 handes
              
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               either
               helpe
               me
               with
               theirs
               ,
               or
               rather
               take
               mine
               to
               helpe
               them
               .
               That
               by
               our
               ioynt
               powers
               and
               our
               forces
               layd
               together
               :
               the
               walles
               of
               this
               worthy
               building
               ,
               may
               goe
               vp
               the
               fairer
               &
               the
               faster
               .
               And
               so
               I
               commend
               them
               all
               to
               Gods
               blessing
               ,
               who
               endeuor
               to
               commend
               themselues
               ,
               and
               their
               labours
               to
               God
               and
               to
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 brother
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
                   W.
                   C.
                
                 
              
            
             
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               AN
               EXHORTATION
               TO
               REPENTANCE
               .
            
             
               
                 Zophoniah
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 verse
                 .
                 1.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Search
                 your selues
                 ,
                 euensearch
                 you
                 ô
                 nation
                 ,
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 beloued
                 :
                 before
                 the
                 Decree
                 come
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 be
                 as
                 Chaffe
                 that
                 passeth
                 on
                 a
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               Prophet
               in
               the
               first
               Chapter
               of
               this
               prophecy
               ,
               rebuketh
               the
               Iewes
               of
               three
               notable
               crimes
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               fraud
               ,
               and
               crueltie
               .
               In
               this
               second
               he
               exhorts
               them
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               withall
               reproueth
               some
               of
               their
               speciall
               sinnes
               .
               In
               the
               three
               first
               verses
               he
               propoundeth
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               
               and
               addeth
               some
               speciall
               reasons
               to
               mooue
               and
               stirre
               them
               vp
               to
               the
               practise
               of
               it
               .
               In
               propounding
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               repentance
               ,
               he
               directs
               it
               to
               two
               sorts
               of
               men
               .
               First
               to
               the
               obstinate
               and
               impenitent
               Iewes
               in
               the
               first
               and
               second
               verses
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               the
               better
               sort
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               third
               .
               So
               that
               the
               summe
               and
               substance
               of
               these
               two
               first
               verses
               ,
               is
               a
               briefe
               and
               summarie
               propounding
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Repentance
               to
               the
               obstinate
               Iewes
               .
               The
               wordes
               containe
               in
               them
               5.
               seuerall
               points
               ,
               touching
               the
               doctrine
               of
               repentance
               .
            
             
               1
               The
               dutie
               to
               be
               performed
               ,
               Search
               :
            
             
               2
               Who
               must
               be
               searched
               :
               your selues
               .
            
             
               3
               Who
               must
               doe
               it
               .
               The
               Iewes
               :
               who
               are
               further
               described
               to
               be
               a
               nation
               ,
               not
               
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 beloued
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               these
               are
               in
               the
               first
               verse
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               the
               second
               verse
               :
               the
               time
               limitting
               them
               ,
               when
               to
               repent
               ,
               
                 before
                 the
                 decree
                 come
                 forth
              
               that
               is
               ,
               before
               God
               put
               in
               execution
               the
               iudgements
               which
               are
               already
               decreed
               &
               appointed
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               A
               forcible
               reason
               vrging
               them
               to
               doe
               
               it
               which
               lieth
               hid
               ,
               and
               is
               necessarily
               implied
               in
               the
               fourth
               point
               :
               namely
               ,
               that
               
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 decree
                 against
                 them
                 ,
              
               which
               wants
               nothing
               but
               execution
               :
               which
               also
               shal
               come
               vnlesse
               they
               repent
               ,
               whereby
               they
               shal
               be
               fanned
               :
               and
               if
               they
               shall
               be
               found
               to
               be
               chaffe
               ,
               they
               shal
               fly
               away
               with
               the
               winde
               of
               Gods
               iustice
               .
               Of
               all
               these
               points
               in
               order
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               saith
               ;
               
                 Search
                 your selues
              
               .
               The
               words
               are
               commonly
               reade
               thus
               .
               
                 Gather
                 your selues
              
               ,
               which
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               good
               ,
               for
               that
               in
               repentance
               a
               man
               gathereth
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               wits
               together
               ,
               which
               afore
               were
               dispersed
               ,
               &
               wandred
               vp
               &
               down
               in
               vanity
               :
               yet
               I
               rather
               allow
               their
               translation
               who
               read
               thus
               .
               
                 Search
                 ,
                 or
                 fan
                 your selues
              
               :
               but
               either
               of
               them
               may
               stand
               ,
               because
               
               the
               word
               in
               the
               original
               doth
               cōprehēd
               both
               significations
               ;
               yet
               it
               seemeth
               that
               to
               search
               ,
               or
               sift
               ,
               fits
               this
               place
               better
               ,
               considring
               the
               same
               manner
               of
               speech
               is
               atterwards
               continued
               in
               the
               word
               Chaffe
               :
               so
               that
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               seemeth
               to
               bee
               this
               :
               Search
               ,
               try
               ,
               and
               
               fanne
               your selues
               ,
               least
               you
               bee
               found
               light
               chaffe
               ,
               and
               so
               fly
               away
               and
               be
               consumed
               before
               the
               iustice
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Concerning
               this
               duty
               of
               searching
               ,
               let
               vs
               obserue
               first
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               vrging
               the
               Iewes
               to
               repent
               ,
               vseth
               not
               the
               word
               Repentance
               ,
               but
               bids
               them
               search
               themselues
               :
               yet
               meaning
               ,
               hee
               ,
               would
               haue
               them
               to
               repent
               :
               giuing
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               haue
               true
               and
               sound
               repentance
               ,
               but
               hee
               who
               hath
               first
               of
               all
               searched
               and
               examined
               himselfe
               :
               and
               this
               stands
               with
               good
               reason
               ,
               for
               no
               man
               can
               repent
               ,
               who
               first
               of
               all
               doth
               not
               know
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               owne
               wretchednesse
               .
               But
               no
               man
               can
               see
               into
               himselfe
               ,
               nor
               knowe
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               hee
               that
               doth
               diligently
               search
               himselfe
               :
               so
               that
               the
               beginning
               of
               all
               grace
               ,
               is
               for
               a
               man
               to
               search
               and
               try
               ,
               and
               fanne
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               thereby
               he
               may
               knowe
               what
               is
               in
               himselfe
               :
               that
               so
               vpon
               the
               search
               ,
               seeing
               his
               fearefull
               and
               damnable
               estate
               ,
               hee
               may
               forsake
               himselfe
               &
               his
               owne
               waies
               and
               turne
               to
               the
               Lord.
               Thus
               speaketh
               
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               heartes
               of
               holy
               men
               ;
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 search
                 and
                 try
                 our
                 waies
                 :
              
               and
               
               make
               what
               followeth
               ;
               
                 and
                 turne
                 againe
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               as
               though
               there
               were
               no
               turning
               againe
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               after
               a
               searching
               of
               our selues
               .
               With
               this
               testimonie
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               agreeth
               the
               testimonie
               of
               al
               holy
               mens
               consciences
               ,
               who
               all
               knowe
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               beginning
               of
               their
               turning
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               was
               a
               searching
               of
               themselues
               :
               Let
               any
               repentant
               sinner
               aske
               his
               conscience
               ,
               and
               call
               to
               minde
               his
               first
               calling
               and
               conuersion
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               remember
               that
               the
               first
               thing
               in
               his
               repentance
               was
               this
               ;
               that
               he
               searched
               into
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               looked
               narrowly
               into
               his
               waies
               ,
               and
               finding
               his
               waies
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               his
               case
               fearefull
               ,
               did
               thereupon
               resolue
               to
               take
               a
               new
               course
               ,
               and
               turne
               to
               the
               Lord
               for
               pardon
               and
               mercie
               ,
               and
               for
               grace
               to
               enter
               into
               more
               holy
               ,
               and
               more
               comfortable
               courses
               .
            
             
               The
               man
               that
               passeth
               vpon
               ridges
               of
               Mountains
               ,
               and
               sides
               of
               hils
               ,
               or
               that
               goeth
               ouer
               a
               narrow
               bridge
               ,
               or
               some
               dangerous
               
               and
               steepe
               Rockes
               ,
               at
               midnight
               ;
               feareth
               not
               ,
               because
               hee
               seeth
               no
               daunger
               :
               but
               bring
               the
               same
               man
               ,
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               see
               the
               narrowe
               bridge
               ,
               he
               went
               ouer
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               vnder
               which
               runnes
               a
               violent
               streame
               ,
               and
               a
               bottomlesse
               gulfe
               ,
               and
               the
               daungerous
               Mountaines
               ,
               and
               rocks
               ,
               he
               passed
               ouer
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               wonder
               at
               his
               owne
               boldnesse
               ,
               and
               shrinke
               for
               feare
               to
               thinke
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               will
               by
               no
               meanes
               venter
               the
               same
               way
               againe
               :
               for
               now
               hee
               seeth
               the
               height
               of
               the
               Mountaines
               ;
               the
               steepnesse
               of
               the
               Hilles
               ,
               the
               cragginesse
               of
               the
               Rockes
               ,
               the
               fearsul
               downfall
               ,
               and
               the
               furious
               violence
               of
               the
               streame
               vnderneath
               ,
               &
               therby
               seeth
               the
               extreame
               daunger
               ,
               which
               afore
               he
               saw
               not
               :
               therfore
               he
               wondreth
               ,
               &
               reioy
               ●oth
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               escaped
               so
               great
               a
               da●nger
               ;
               and
               will
               by
               no
               meanes
               be
               drawn
               to
               goe
               that
               way
               in
               the
               day
               ,
               which
               hee
               went
               most
               carelesly
               in
               the
               darkenesse
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               but
               seeketh
               another
               way
               (
               though
               it
               should
               be
               far
               about
               :
               )
               So
               a
               sinner
               in
               his
               first
               estate
               ,
               which
               is
               naturall
               and
               corrupt
               
               (
               as
               wee
               are
               bredde
               and
               borne
               )
               hath
               a
               vaile
               before
               his
               face
               :
               so
               that
               hee
               seeth
               nothing
               :
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               and
               the
               curse
               due
               for
               sinne
               ,
               Hell
               and
               damnation
               seeking
               to
               deuoure
               him
               ,
               he
               seeth
               them
               not
               ,
               although
               (
               liuing
               alwaies
               in
               sinne
               ,
               )
               hee
               walketh
               in
               the
               very
               Iawes
               of
               Hell
               it selfe
               :
               and
               because
               he
               seeth
               not
               this
               fearefull
               daunger
               ,
               therefore
               hee
               refuseth
               no
               sinne
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               rusheth
               securely
               into
               all
               maner
               of
               sinne
               :
               the
               night
               of
               impenitencie
               ,
               and
               the
               myst
               of
               ignorance
               so
               blinding
               his
               eyes
               ,
               that
               he
               seeth
               not
               the
               narrow
               bridge
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               from
               which
               if
               he
               slide
               ,
               he
               falles
               immediatly
               into
               the
               bottomlesse
               p●t
               of
               Hell.
               
            
             
               But
               when
               as
               Gods
               spirit
               hath
               by
               the
               light
               of
               Gods
               word
               opened
               his
               eyes
               &
               touched
               his
               heart
               to
               consider
               his
               estate
               ,
               then
               hee
               seeth
               the
               fraile
               bridge
               of
               this
               narrow
               life
               ,
               and
               how
               little
               a
               sleppe
               there
               is
               between
               him
               and
               damnation
               ;
               then
               hee
               seeth
               Hell
               open
               due
               for
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               in
               the
               high
               way
               to
               it
               :
               sinne
               being
               the
               craggy
               rocke
               ,
               and
               Hell
               the
               gaping
               gulfe
               vnder
               it
               ;
               this
               life
               
               being
               the
               narrowe
               bridge
               ,
               and
               damnation
               the
               streame
               which
               runneth
               vnder
               it
               :
               Then
               hee
               wondreth
               at
               his
               miserable
               estate
               ,
               admireth
               the
               mercie
               of
               God
               in
               keeping
               him
               from
               falling
               into
               the
               bottome
               of
               hell
               ,
               wondreth
               at
               the
               presumptuous
               boldnesse
               of
               his
               corruption
               ,
               which
               so
               securely
               plodded
               on
               towards
               destruction
               ,
               and
               being
               ashamed
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               these
               his
               waies
               ,
               he
               turnes
               his
               heart
               to
               the
               God
               that
               saued
               him
               from
               these
               daungers
               ;
               and
               sets
               himselfe
               into
               more
               holy
               wayes
               ,
               and
               more
               comfortable
               courses
               ,
               and
               confesseth
               that
               ignorance
               made
               him
               bold
               ,
               and
               blindnesse
               made
               him
               so
               presumptuous
               ;
               but
               now
               hee
               seeth
               the
               daunger
               ,
               and
               will
               by
               no
               meanes
               goe
               the
               same
               way
               againe
               :
               and
               thus
               the
               searching
               and
               seeing
               into
               the
               foulnesse
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               daunger
               thereof
               ,
               is
               the
               first
               beginning
               of
               repentance
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               step
               into
               grace
               .
            
             
               This
               doctrine
               teacheth
               vs
               what
               faith
               and
               repentance
               is
               generall
               in
               the
               world
               :
               All
               men
               say
               ,
               they
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               haue
               repented
               
               long
               agoe
               ;
               but
               trie
               it
               well
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               finde
               in
               the
               bodie
               of
               our
               Nation
               ,
               but
               a
               lippe
               faith
               ,
               and
               a
               sippe
               Repentance
               :
               for
               euen
               when
               they
               say
               so
               ,
               they
               are
               blinde
               and
               ignorant
               of
               their
               owne
               estate
               ,
               &
               know
               not
               themselues
               ,
               but
               presume
               of
               themselues
               ,
               that
               because
               they
               are
               baptized
               and
               liue
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               in
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               and
               in
               very
               good
               estate
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               neuer
               yet
               were
               recōciled
               to
               God
               :
               and
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               neuer
               yet
               saw
               any
               sinnes
               in
               themselues
               wherof
               they
               shuld
               repent
               :
               as
               a
               man
               trauelling
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               seeth
               no
               daunger
               ,
               but
               plods
               on
               without
               feare
               :
               So
               the
               most
               part
               of
               our
               common
               people
               ,
               in
               the
               night
               of
               their
               ignorance
               ,
               think
               and
               presume
               they
               loue
               and
               feare
               God
               ,
               and
               loue
               their
               Neighbour
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               haue
               euer
               done
               so
               :
               Nay
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               common
               opinion
               that
               a
               man
               may
               do
               so
               by
               nature
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               is
               not
               worthy
               to
               liue
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               loue
               God
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               beleeue
               in
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               :
               But
               alas
               poore
               simple
               soules
               ,
               they
               neuer
               
               knewe
               what
               sinne
               was
               ,
               neuer
               searched
               nor
               saw
               into
               theirown
               harts
               with
               the
               light
               of
               Gods
               lawe
               ,
               for
               if
               they
               had
               ,
               they
               should
               haue
               seene
               such
               a
               Sea
               of
               corruption
               ,
               that
               then
               they
               would
               confesse
               it
               to
               bee
               the
               hardest
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               loue
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               for
               sake
               sinne
               :
               it
               is
               therefore
               manifest
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               not
               yet
               begun
               to
               beleeue
               or
               repent
               ,
               nor
               haue
               entred
               into
               the
               first
               step
               of
               grace
               ,
               which
               leadeth
               to
               repentance
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               haue
               not
               learned
               this
               lesson
               ,
               which
               the
               Prophet
               teacheth
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               
                 search
                 themselues
              
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               let
               vs
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               obserue
               better
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               :
               it
               signifieth
               to
               Search
               narrowly
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               would
               doe
               for
               a
               piece
               of
               gold
               ,
               or
               a
               p●cious
               Iewell
               ,
               which
               is
               lost
               in
               a
               great
               house
               :
               Or
               as
               a
               man
               may
               search
               for
               gold
               in
               a
               Myne
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               where
               is
               much
               earth
               ,
               and
               but
               very
               little
               gold
               Oare
               .
            
             
               Hence
               wee
               may
               learne
               ,
               that
               in
               true
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               conuersion
               ,
               we
               must
               
               not
               search
               so
               only
               ,
               as
               to
               find
               the
               grosse
               and
               palpable
               sinnes
               of
               our
               liues
               :
               but
               so
               as
               we
               may
               finde
               those
               sinnes
               which
               the
               world
               accounts
               lesser
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               espie
               our
               secret
               faults
               &
               priuy
               corruptions
               .
               Some
               corruptions
               see
               memore
               neere
               a
               kinne
               to
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               therein
               men
               hope
               to
               be
               excused
               ,
               when
               they
               forsake
               many
               other
               greater
               sins
               :
               But
               a
               true
               penitent
               sinner
               must
               search
               for
               such
               ,
               so
               as
               a
               good
               Magistrate
               searcheth
               for
               a
               lurking
               〈…〉
               which
               is
               〈◊〉
               into
               some
               close
               and
               secret
               corner
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               ranfack
               his
               heart
               for
               such
               corruptions
               ,
               as
               wherein
               his
               heart
               takes
               special
               delight
               ,
               and
               must
               thanke
               that
               no
               sinne
               can
               be
               so
               small
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               too
               great
               to
               be
               spared
               ,
               and
               that
               euery
               sinne
               great
               or
               litle
               ,
               must
               be
               searched
               for
               ,
               as
               being
               all
               Tray
               〈◊〉
               to
               Gods
               Maiestie
               .
            
             
               But
               alas
               ,
               the
               practise
               ●●
               the
               world
               is
               farre
               otherwise
               ,
               great
               sinnes
               are
               little
               sinnes
               ,
               little
               sinnes
               are
               no
               sinnes
               :
               Nay
               ,
               after
               a
               little
               custome
               ,
               great
               sinnes
               are
               also
               little
               or
               nothing
               ,
               and
               so
               at
               last
               men
               make
               no
               bones
               of
               grosse
               and
               grieuous
               
               sins
               :
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               men
               search
               so
               superficially
               ,
               that
               they
               scarse
               finde
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               sinne
               :
               such
               excuses
               are
               made
               ,
               such
               distinctiōs
               are
               deuised
               ,
               such
               mittigations
               ,
               such
               qualifications
               ,
               such
               colours
               are
               cast
               vppon
               all
               sinnes
               ;
               as
               now
               vp
               and
               downe
               the
               world
               ,
               grosse
               sins
               are
               called
               into
               question
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               sins
               or
               no
               :
               and
               the
               great
               transgressions
               of
               the
               lawe
               are
               counted
               small
               matters
               ,
               necessarie
               euils
               or
               inconueniences
               ,
               tollerated
               to
               auoyd
               other
               euils
               :
               and
               what
               is
               he
               counted
               but
               a
               curious
               and
               a
               precise
               foole
               ,
               which
               stands
               vpon
               them
               :
               Ignorance
               after
               fiue
               and
               thirtie
               yeares
               preaching
               is
               counted
               no
               sinne
               ,
               blind
               deuotion
               in
               Gods
               seruice
               no
               sin
               ,
               lippe
               labour
               in
               praying
               ,
               vaine
               and
               customable
               swearing
               ,
               mocking
               of
               religion
               ,
               and
               the
               professors
               thereof
               ,
               no
               sin
               :
               prophaning
               of
               the
               Saboath
               ,
               contemning
               of
               preachers
               ,
               abusing
               of
               parents
               ▪
               no
               sinnes
               pride
               in
               apparel
               ,
               superfluitie
               in
               meates
               ,
               beastly
               and
               ordinarie
               drunkennes
               ,
               fornication
               ,
               no
               sinnes
               .
               Nay
               ,
               decites
               ,
               Cosonages
               ,
               oppressing
               vsury
               ,
               
               notorious
               briberie
               ,
               and
               couetousnes
               ,
               that
               mother
               sinne
               ;
               these
               are
               counted
               no
               sinnes
               :
               these
               beames
               are
               made
               but
               moates
               by
               prophane
               men
               ,
               &
               they
               are
               so
               minced
               and
               carued
               ,
               or
               there
               is
               some
               such
               necessitie
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               other
               flourish
               or
               vernish
               must
               be
               cast
               vpon
               thē
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               are
               little
               or
               none
               at
               all
               .
               Alas
               ,
               alas
               ,
               is
               not
               that
               a
               simple
               &
               a
               silly
               search
               where
               such
               blockes
               as
               these
               are
               ,
               lye
               vnspied
               ?
               what
               are
               moulehils
               ,
               when
               such
               mountaines
               are
               not
               seene
               ?
               Moates
               will
               be
               little
               regarded
               ,
               where
               such
               beames
               are
               not
               discerned
               :
               but
               it
               is
               cleare
               ,
               that
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               true
               trial
               nor
               diligent
               search
               made
               :
               for
               a
               true
               conuert
               will
               search
               his
               heart
               for
               all
               ,
               and
               wil
               spare
               none
               :
               He
               deales
               in
               searching
               his
               owne
               heart
               ,
               as
               a
               good
               Iustice
               of
               peace
               in
               searching
               for
               traytors
               or
               Seminarie
               Priests
               .
               He
               seekes
               not
               superficially
               ,
               but
               most
               exactly
               ,
               and
               leaueth
               neuer
               a
               corner
               vnsought
               ,
               and
               he
               thinkes
               great
               sinnes
               to
               be
               infinite
               ,
               and
               little
               sinnes
               great
               ,
               and
               iudgeth
               no
               sinne
               so
               small
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               deserueth
               the
               
               
               
               
               
               anger
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               therefore
               he
               wonders
               at
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               throwes
               vs
               not
               al
               downe
               to
               hel
               in
               a
               moment
               :
               &
               he
               crieth
               out
               with
               holy
               
                 Ieremie
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 mercie
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 consumed
                 .
              
               
               Away
               then
               with
               this
               superficial
               &
               hypocritical
               search
               ,
               where
               so
               many
               sinnes
               are
               spared
               and
               not
               found
               out
               .
               It
               is
               Pharisaical
               ,
               for
               euen
               so
               the
               Pharisie
               ,
               when
               hee
               came
               into
               the
               Temple
               to
               recken
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               tell
               what
               Traytours
               hee
               had
               found
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               what
               sinnes
               ,
               vpon
               good
               search
               hee
               had
               espied
               ,
               he
               returnes
               his
               precept
               ,
               all
               is
               well
               ,
               he
               hath
               found
               neuer
               a
               one
               ,
               but
               beginnes
               to
               thanke
               God
               that
               he
               was
               so
               good
               ,
               and
               so
               good
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               il
               ,
               and
               so
               il
               ,
               nor
               yet
               like
               the
               Publicane
               .
               The
               world
               is
               full
               of
               Pharisies
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               popish
               Church
               :
               but
               euen
               our
               Church
               swarms
               with
               these
               superficial
               searchers
               ,
               who
               cannot
               (
               because
               they
               will
               not
               ,
               )
               finde
               any
               sinnes
               to
               present
               vnto
               God
               ,
               Men
               thinke
               in
               the
               Countrie
               ,
               a
               Church
               Officer
               hazards
               his
               Oath
               ,
               if
               he
               present
               all
               well
               ,
               and
               findeth
               no
               fault
               in
               his
               Parish
               ,
               
               to
               present
               as
               punishable
               to
               the
               Ordinary
               :
               for
               men
               thinke
               it
               vnpossible
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               bee
               none
               in
               a
               whole
               parish
               :
               then
               how
               doth
               that
               man
               hazard
               his
               own
               soule
               ,
               who
               being
               made
               ouerseer
               &
               searcher
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               findes
               nothing
               in
               it
               to
               present
               to
               the
               Lord.
               For
               it
               is
               not
               more
               easie
               to
               espie
               outward
               &
               actual
               trāsgessions
               in
               a
               whole
               parish
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               to
               finde
               a
               heape
               of
               corruptions
               in
               a
               mans
               heart
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               will
               search
               into
               the
               bottome
               of
               it
               with
               the
               light
               of
               Gods
               Law.
               Therefore
               when
               the
               Lord
               comes
               and
               keepes
               his
               visitation
               ,
               what
               shal
               become
               of
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               to
               vndergoe
               the
               strict
               and
               seuere
               search
               of
               the
               Almightie
               ,
               because
               hee
               would
               not
               search
               himselfe
               ?
            
             
               Our
               bodyes
               and
               liues
               are
               free
               from
               spanish
               Inquisition
               (
               which
               is
               one
               of
               the
               last
               props
               ,
               which
               Sathan
               hath
               lent
               the
               Pope
               ,
               wherewith
               to
               vphold
               his
               declining
               kingdom
               )
               and
               the
               Lord
               grant
               we
               may
               be
               euer
               free
               from
               it
               .
               But
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               that
               might
               put
               vs
               in
               mind
               how
               to
               deale
               with
               our
               corrupt
               hearts
               ,
               
               
               
               
               
               and
               vnmortified
               affections
               ,
               euen
               to
               erect
               an
               Inquisition
               ouer
               them
               ,
               to
               lay
               in
               waite
               for
               them
               ,
               to
               search
               them
               narrowly
               ,
               and
               to
               vse
               them
               roughly
               :
               yea
               ,
               to
               set
               our
               hearts
               vpon
               the
               rack
               of
               Gods
               law
               ,
               that
               so
               it
               may
               confesse
               the
               secret
               wickednesse
               of
               it
               :
               for
               the
               Papistes
               doe
               not
               thinke
               vs
               Protestants
               ,
               greater
               enemies
               to
               their
               superstition
               ,
               then
               the
               inward
               corruptions
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               are
               to
               our
               saluation
               :
               therefore
               it
               may
               bee
               a
               godly
               pollicie
               for
               euery
               man
               ,
               curn
               to
               erect
               an
               Inquisition
               ouer
               his
               owne
               heart
               and
               conscience
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               spare
               his
               most
               secret
               and
               dearest
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               neerest
               allyed
               to
               his
               owne
               nature
               :
               for
               that
               is
               the
               true
               search
               here
               commaunded
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               practised
               by
               all
               Godly
               and
               holy
               men
               :
               when
               a
               man
               purposeth
               to
               finde
               al
               that
               are
               ,
               &
               to
               espie
               euē
               al
               his
               sins
               :
               for
               a
               godly
               man
               is
               neuer
               satisfied
               in
               his
               search
               ,
               but
               still
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               findes
               ,
               he
               suspects
               the
               more
               are
               stil
               behind
               :
               and
               therefore
               hee
               continueth
               searching
               his
               owne
               heart
               all
               his
               life
               long
               :
               Therefore
               let
               
               euery
               ,
               professor
               looke
               to
               it
               betwixt
               God
               and
               his
               conscience
               ,
               that
               he
               dally
               not
               with
               himselfe
               in
               ths
               case
               :
               for
               if
               he
               doe
               ,
               then
               ,
               when
               God
               comes
               with
               his
               priuie
               search
               ,
               his
               hypocrisie
               shall
               bee
               discouered
               ,
               and
               his
               nakednesse
               shall
               be
               layd
               open
               in
               the
               view
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               Angels
               :
               to
               his
               eternal
               confusion
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Search
               ,
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               content
               :
               he
               forceth
               it
               againe
               ,
               
                 Euen
                 search
                 you
              
               .
               In
               thus
               repeating
               and
               vrging
               this
               exhortation
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               giues
               them
               ,
               and
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               searching
               of
               a
               mans
               heart
               ,
               and
               life
               ,
               is
               a
               duty
               of
               a
               great
               moment
               ,
               and
               special
               necessitie
               :
               therefore
               he
               leaues
               it
               not
               after
               once
               naming
               it
               ,
               but
               inforceth
               it
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               as
               being
               no
               matter
               of
               indifferency
               ,
               but
               of
               great
               necessitie
               :
               thereby
               shewing
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               principal
               dutie
               in
               repentance
               ,
               euen
               the
               beginning
               and
               foundation
               of
               all
               true
               grace
               .
            
             
               And
               further
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               meanes
               also
               to
               preuent
               Gods
               Iudgements
               :
               for
               when
               men
               search
               not
               themselues
               ,
               then
               God
               
               sendes
               the
               fire
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               Crosses
               to
               trie
               and
               Search
               them
               :
               but
               ,
               when
               they
               Search
               themselues
               ,
               then
               God
               spareth
               to
               Search
               them
               by
               his
               iudgements
               .
            
             
               Now
               in
               that
               this
               dutie
               of
               searching
               ,
               is
               both
               the
               beginning
               of
               all
               true
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               meane
               to
               stay
               Gods
               iudgements
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               so
               pithely
               ,
               and
               forceably
               vrged
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               it
               must
               teach
               vs
               all
               a
               necessarie
               lesson
               :
               namely
               ,
               to
               make
               great
               conscience
               of
               searching
               our selues
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               so
               commanded
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               to
               make
               conscience
               of
               obedience
               to
               euery
               commandement
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               therby
               we
               shal
               reape
               two
               so
               great
               commodities
               ,
               as
               first
               ,
               thereby
               we
               shal
               lay
               a
               sure
               foundatiō
               for
               the
               good
               work
               of
               grace
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               secondly
               ,
               shall
               stay
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               iudgements
               from
               being
               executed
               vpon
               vs.
               Let
               vs
               therefore
               hearken
               to
               this
               counsaile
               of
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ,
               let
               vs
               take
               the
               fan
               of
               the
               Lawe
               ,
               and
               therewith
               search
               and
               winnowe
               our
               hearts
               and
               liues
               .
               Our
               hearts
               ,
               
               for
               secret
               and
               hidden
               corruptions
               .
               Our
               liues
               ,
               for
               committing
               of
               euil
               ,
               and
               omitting
               of
               good
               .
               Doe
               with
               your
               hearts
               as
               men
               doe
               with
               their
               wheate
               :
               they
               will
               not
               suffer
               their
               corne
               to
               lie
               long
               in
               the
               chaffe
               ,
               least
               the
               chaffe
               hurt
               it
               ,
               but
               commits
               it
               to
               the
               fanne
               that
               the
               winde
               may
               separate
               them
               :
               So
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               in
               our
               hearts
               are
               pure
               corne
               ,
               our
               sinnes
               and
               corruptions
               are
               Chaffe
               :
               looke
               well
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               finde
               in
               thy selfe
               much
               chaffe
               ,
               and
               but
               little
               corne
               :
               let
               not
               then
               the
               chaffe
               lye
               too
               long
               mingled
               with
               the
               Corne
               ,
               lest
               it
               corrupt
               the
               corne
               .
               Let
               not
               thy
               sinnes
               lye
               mingled
               with
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               thee
               ,
               if
               thou
               doe
               ,
               they
               will
               choake
               it
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               so
               depriue
               thee
               of
               all
               grace
               ;
               therfore
               rippe
               vp
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               looke
               into
               thy
               life
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               hast
               sinned
               ,
               enter
               into
               thy selfe
               ,
               aske
               thy
               conscience
               what
               thou
               hast
               done
               ,
               &
               be
               not
               quiet
               till
               thou
               hast
               found
               out
               thy
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               foulenesse
               of
               it
               :
               and
               neuer
               thinke
               that
               thou
               knowest
               any
               thing
               in
               Religion
               ,
               till
               thou
               knowest
               what
               
               is
               in
               thine
               owne
               heart
               .
               And
               what
               are
               thy
               special
               and
               priuiest
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               looke
               into
               thine
               owne
               faults
               ,
               not
               with
               a
               partial
               eye
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               censorious
               ,
               and
               a
               strait
               iudgement
               ,
               spare
               sin
               in
               no
               man
               ,
               but
               especially
               condemne
               it
               in
               thy selfe
               .
            
             
               But
               alas
               ,
               these
               times
               of
               ours
               ,
               cry
               out
               of
               an
               other
               state
               ,
               for
               euen
               Ieremies
               case
               is
               ours
               :
               We
               may
               complaine
               as
               hee
               did
               ,
               
                 No
                 man
                 repents
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 wickednesse
                 ,
              
               
               
                 saying
                 what
                 haue
                 I
                 done
              
               ?
               the
               same
               is
               the
               sore
               of
               our
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               sicknesse
               of
               all
               Nations
               :
               that
               euery
               man
               runnes
               on
               in
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               from
               sinne
               to
               sinne
               carelesly
               :
               euen
               as
               the
               barde
               horse
               into
               the
               battaile
               .
               But
               how
               rare
               a
               thing
               is
               it
               ,
               to
               find
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               dayly
               searcheth
               himself
               ,
               &
               examines
               how
               he
               liues
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               case
               standeth
               betwixt
               GOD
               and
               himselfe
               :
               and
               that
               when
               hee
               hath
               done
               amisse
               ,
               entereth
               into
               the
               closet
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               strikes
               himselfe
               vpon
               the
               breast
               ,
               and
               disputes
               the
               case
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 What
                 hane
                 I
                 done
              
               ?
               O
               what
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               I
               haue
               done
               against
               God
               ,
               
               against
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               against
               my
               owne
               soule
               ?
            
             
               The
               want
               of
               this
               ,
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               the
               Prophet
               complaines
               of
               in
               that
               place
               :
               not
               as
               though
               it
               were
               sufficient
               thus
               to
               doe
               ,
               in
               a
               mans
               owne
               conscience
               :
               but
               because
               it
               is
               a
               good
               beginning
               ,
               and
               a
               step
               to
               further
               grace
               .
               For
               if
               a
               man
               did
               seriously
               thus
               deale
               with
               his
               conscience
               after
               his
               sinne
               ,
               his
               conscience
               would
               shape
               him
               such
               an
               aunswere
               ,
               and
               would
               tell
               him
               so
               roundly
               ,
               
                 what
                 hee
                 had
                 done
              
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               take
               heede
               ,
               how
               hee
               did
               the
               same
               againe
               ,
               and
               looke
               more
               narrowly
               ,
               and
               warily
               to
               himselfe
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               life
               .
               Seeing
               therefore
               it
               is
               so
               necessarie
               a
               dutie
               ,
               let
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               indeuour
               the
               practise
               of
               it
               ,
               namely
               ,
               to
               rippe
               and
               ransacke
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               to
               search
               our
               wayes
               vnto
               the
               bottome
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               your
               better
               instruction
               ,
               and
               furtherance
               in
               the
               performance
               hereof
               :
               you
               must
               know
               that
               this
               Search
               is
               to
               be
               made
               by
               the
               Lawe
               of
               
               God
               ,
               for
               nothing
               els
               ,
               but
               Gods
               law
               can
               helpe
               vs
               ,
               &
               let
               vs
               see
               that
               which
               we
               must
               search
               for
               :
               for
               if
               wee
               search
               by
               any
               other
               means
               ,
               we
               may
               seek
               &
               search
               long
               enough
               ,
               ere
               we
               find
               any
               thing
               that
               wil
               be
               matter
               of
               repentance
               .
               Aske
               the
               diuel
               ,
               he
               will
               tell
               thee
               all
               is
               well
               ,
               &
               that
               thou
               art
               in
               an
               excellent
               estate
               :
               and
               God
               loues
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               sure
               of
               Heauen
               :
               this
               song
               the
               diuell
               alwayes
               sings
               for
               the
               most
               part
               til
               a
               man
               comes
               to
               die
               ,
               for
               then
               hee
               appeares
               in
               his
               colours
               ,
               but
               till
               then
               ,
               hee
               laboures
               ,
               to
               sing
               ,
               and
               lull
               all
               men
               a
               sleepe
               in
               the
               cradle
               of
               securitie
               .
               Aske
               our
               owne
               flesh
               ,
               &
               our
               owne
               hearts
               and
               natures
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               answere
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               all
               is
               well
               and
               safe
               ,
               and
               that
               wee
               haue
               beleeued
               ,
               and
               loued
               and
               feared
               God
               all
               our
               dayes
               .
               Aske
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               men
               in
               the
               world
               :
               and
               they
               will
               aunswere
               ,
               all
               is
               well
               ;
               and
               they
               will
               say
               further
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               a
               right
               good
               fellow
               ,
               and
               art
               worth
               twentie
               of
               these
               curious
               fooles
               that
               sticke
               vpon
               points
               ,
               &
               stand
               vpon
               circumstances
               ,
               as
               swearing
               and
               
               drinking
               ,
               and
               good
               fellowshippe
               ,
               and
               gaming
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               nice
               and
               circumstanciall
               points
               :
               thus
               will
               worldly
               men
               answere
               :
               for
               thy
               prophane
               course
               is
               acceptable
               to
               them
               ,
               because
               thereby
               thou
               approuest
               the
               same
               in
               them
               .
               Nay
               ,
               goe
               further
               ,
               and
               aske
               all
               humane
               learning
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               it
               cannot
               tell
               thee
               what
               one
               sinne
               is
               ,
               nor
               what
               it
               is
               to
               offend
               God
               :
               so
               that
               there
               remaines
               onely
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               light
               whereof
               will
               disclose
               the
               darknesse
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               the
               iustice
               whereof
               will
               reueale
               the
               vnrighteousnesse
               &
               the
               peruersnesse
               of
               our
               natures
               :
               therefore
               to
               the
               lawe
               of
               God
               must
               we
               flye
               to
               helpe
               vs
               in
               this
               Search
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               for
               our
               better
               helpe
               in
               this
               dutie
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               may
               bee
               nothing
               wanting
               to
               that
               soule
               ,
               that
               seeketh
               God
               ,
               therfore
               we
               are
               further
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               will
               search
               our selues
               by
               the
               law
               profitably
               ,
               wee
               must
               marke
               three
               rules
               ,
               the
               truth
               whereof
               vnlesse
               wee
               know
               ,
               acknowledge
               ,
               and
               feele
               :
               wee
               
               shall
               neuer
               see
               our
               owne
               estate
               ,
               nor
               profite
               by
               this
               Search
               ,
               but
               plodde
               on
               from
               finne
               to
               sinne
               ,
               vntill
               wee
               plunge
               into
               hell
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Rule
               is
               ,
               that
               euery
               man
               that
               came
               from
               Adam
               ,
               sinned
               in
               the
               sinne
               of
               Adam
               :
               Thou
               must
               therefore
               know
               ,
               that
               his
               sinne
               in
               eating
               the
               forbidden
               fruite
               ,
               was
               thy
               sinne
               :
               and
               thou
               sinnedst
               therein
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               he
               (
               though
               thou
               wast
               then
               vnborne
               )
               and
               that
               thou
               art
               guiltie
               of
               it
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               must
               answere
               for
               it
               to
               Gods
               iustice
               ,
               vnlesse
               Christ
               doe
               it
               for
               thee
               .
               The
               reason
               hereof
               is
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               his
               seede
               &
               posteritie
               ,
               we
               were
               thē
               in
               his
               loynes
               ,
               he
               was
               the
               father
               of
               vs
               all
               :
               and
               was
               not
               a
               priuate
               mā
               as
               we
               are
               now
               ,
               but
               a
               publike
               person
               ,
               the
               pledge
               of
               al
               mankind
               ,
               and
               bare
               the
               person
               of
               vs
               all
               at
               that
               time
               :
               therefore
               what
               he
               did
               then
               ,
               hee
               did
               it
               for
               himself
               ,
               &
               for
               vs
               :
               what
               couenant
               God
               made
               with
               him
               ,
               was
               made
               for
               himselfe
               and
               vs
               :
               what
               God
               promised
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               to
               God
               ,
               he
               promised
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               &
               for
               vs
               :
               what
               he
               receiued
               
               in
               his
               Creation
               ,
               he
               receiued
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               for
               vs
               :
               and
               what
               he
               gained
               or
               lost
               by
               his
               fall
               ,
               he
               gained
               and
               lost
               for
               vs
               ,
               as
               for
               himselfe
               .
               He
               lost
               the
               fauour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               originall
               puritie
               :
               therefore
               he
               lost
               it
               for
               all
               his
               posteritie
               :
               guiltinesse
               ,
               and
               Gods
               anger
               ,
               and
               corruption
               of
               nature
               which
               he
               gained
               ,
               he
               got
               for
               vs
               all
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               himselfe
               .
               If
               we
               doubt
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               it
               is
               proued
               by
               the
               Apostle
               :
               where
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               saith
               ;
               
                 Sin
                 entred
                 by
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 by
                 sinne
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 sinne
                 went
                 ouer
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 went
                 ouer
              
               
               
                 all
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 sinned
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 transgression
                 with
                 Adam
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               euen
               our
               children
               )
               who
               as
               they
               are
               borne
               ,
               are
               borne
               not
               onely
               tainted
               with
               originall
               corruption
               :
               but
               guiltie
               also
               of
               Adams
               sinne
               .
               This
               is
               a
               most
               certaine
               truth
               ,
               though
               it
               seeme
               strange
               ,
               for
               fewe
               men
               thinke
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               euer
               they
               shall
               answer
               for
               Adams
               sinne
               :
               and
               therefore
               if
               any
               obiect
               ,
               what
               reason
               is
               there
               that
               I
               answere
               for
               another
               mans
               sinne
               ?
               I
               answere
               ,
               true
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               bene
               Adams
               sinne
               alone
               :
               but
               it
               was
               his
               and
               thine
               also
               :
               for
               
               hee
               was
               thy
               father
               and
               stoode
               in
               thy
               roome
               :
               and
               thou
               also
               since
               thou
               wast
               borne
               ,
               hast
               confirmed
               what
               hee
               did
               .
               Now
               therefore
               though
               not
               one
               of
               many
               thinkes
               seriously
               thereof
               :
               namely
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               stand
               guilty
               of
               a
               sin
               committed
               more
               then
               fiue
               thousand
               yeares
               before
               he
               was
               born
               ,
               yet
               seeing
               it
               is
               most
               true
               ,
               both
               in
               Scripture
               and
               good
               reason
               :
               let
               euery
               man
               subscribe
               in
               his
               conscience
               to
               this
               truth
               .
               And
               let
               this
               be
               thy
               first
               resolution
               in
               this
               Search
               ,
               that
               thou
               standest
               guilty
               of
               Adams
               transgression
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               rule
               to
               bee
               knowne
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               euery
               man
               are
               all
               sinnes
               :
               more
               plainly
               ,
               that
               in
               euery
               man
               by
               nature
               are
               the
               seedes
               of
               all
               sinnes
               :
               and
               that
               not
               in
               the
               worst
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               best
               natured
               men
               :
               make
               choyse
               of
               the
               best
               man
               and
               the
               greatest
               sinne
               ,
               and
               that
               worst
               sinne
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               that
               best
               man.
               If
               any
               doubt
               of
               this
               ,
               let
               him
               consider
               what
               originall
               sinne
               is
               ,
               namely
               ,
               a
               corruption
               of
               the
               powers
               of
               our
               soules
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               of
               some
               ,
               or
               in
               part
               ,
               but
               of
               
               all
               ,
               and
               wholy
               .
               This
               corruption
               hath
               two
               parts
               .
               First
               a
               want
               ,
               not
               of
               some
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               good
               inclination
               ,
               a
               want
               of
               all
               goodnesse
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               deprauation
               &
               pronenesse
               ,
               not
               to
               some
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               euill
               :
               and
               not
               a
               pronenesse
               onely
               ,
               but
               originall
               sin
               infuseth
               into
               euery
               mans
               heart
               ,
               the
               seed
               of
               all
               corruption
               .
            
             
               Many
               men
               stand
               much
               vpon
               their
               good
               meaning
               ,
               and
               vpright
               heart
               ,
               and
               bragge
               of
               a
               good
               nature
               :
               but
               they
               are
               foulely
               deceiued
               ;
               for
               take
               the
               ciuilest
               man
               vpon
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               seeds
               of
               all
               sins
               in
               the
               world
               are
               in
               him
               by
               nature
               .
               But
               to
               explaine
               this
               point
               fully
               ,
               obserue
               these
               two
               clauses
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               I
               say
               not
               ,
               the
               practise
               of
               all
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               the
               seedes
               ;
               for
               all
               men
               practise
               not
               all
               sinne
               :
               the
               seedes
               are
               in
               their
               nature
               ▪
               but
               the
               practise
               is
               restrained
               ,
               sometime
               by
               education
               ,
               sometime
               by
               good
               and
               wholesome
               lawes
               ,
               sometime
               the
               constitution
               of
               mens
               bodies
               deny
               the
               practise
               of
               some
               sinnes
               ,
               sometime
               the
               Countrey
               a
               man
               dwels
               in
               ,
               or
               calling
               a
               man
               liues
               in
               ,
               keepes
               him
               from
               
               the
               practise
               of
               some
               sinnes
               :
               and
               alwayes
               a
               generall
               and
               limitting
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               restraines
               the
               natures
               of
               all
               men
               from
               running
               into
               many
               sinnes
               :
               which
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               God
               should
               take
               away
               ,
               and
               leaue
               euery
               man
               to
               his
               nature
               ,
               wee
               should
               see
               that
               euerie
               man
               would
               practise
               any
               sinne
               in
               the
               world
               :
               yea
               ,
               euen
               the
               greatest
               sinnes
               that
               euer
               wee
               heard
               to
               bee
               done
               in
               the
               world
               .
               All
               men
               which
               knowe
               themselues
               knowe
               this
               to
               be
               true
               .
               And
               the
               more
               a
               man
               knowes
               his
               owne
               heart
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               seeth
               that
               his
               heart
               is
               a
               sea
               of
               all
               wickednesse
               :
               &
               that
               it
               is
               the
               mercy
               and
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               hee
               hath
               not
               fallen
               into
               the
               mightiest
               &
               most
               monstrous
               sinnes
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               by
               nature
               .
               For
               I
               know
               by
               good
               education
               ,
               &
               by
               grace
               ,
               it
               is
               otherwise
               :
               grace
               rectifieth
               nature
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               no
               thankes
               to
               nature
               :
               for
               it
               is
               as
               euill
               and
               corrupt
               still
               ,
               being
               seuered
               from
               grace
               :
               and
               therefore
               nature
               must
               be
               fully
               abolished
               ,
               afore
               man
               come
               to
               heauen
               .
               And
               yet
               (
               though
               all
               
               this
               be
               true
               
                 (
                 I
              
               say
               not
               ,
               that
               sin
               breakes
               out
               in
               all
               natures
               alike
               ,
               though
               all
               natures
               be
               alike
               corrupt
               :
               for
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               is
               restrained
               in
               some
               more
               then
               others
               ,
               by
               the
               meanes
               aforesaid
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               the
               truth
               ,
               that
               whereas
               some
               are
               not
               so
               angry
               ,
               some
               not
               so
               wanton
               ,
               some
               not
               so
               cruel
               ,
               some
               not
               so
               couetous
               ,
               som
               not
               so
               ambitious
               ,
               &c.
               as
               others
               :
               that
               comes
               not
               from
               any
               goodnesse
               of
               nature
               in
               them
               ,
               aboue
               the
               other
               originally
               ,
               but
               from
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               which
               tempereth
               ,
               restraineth
               ,
               and
               moderateth
               euery
               mans
               nature
               as
               he
               seeth
               good
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               God
               did
               not
               thus
               moderate
               &
               restraine
               the
               natures
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               suffer
               them
               to
               breake
               out
               to
               the
               full
               :
               there
               would
               then
               be
               no
               order
               ,
               but
               all
               confusion
               in
               the
               world
               :
               therefore
               ,
               (
               as
               especially
               for
               his
               Churches
               quietnesse
               ,
               so
               also
               for
               the
               preseruatiō
               of
               publike
               peace
               ,
               and
               the
               vpholding
               of
               societie
               in
               the
               world
               betweene
               man
               and
               man
               )
               the
               Lord
               holdes
               a
               hand
               ouer
               euery
               mans
               nature
               ,
               and
               keepes
               euery
               one
               in
               a
               certaine
               compasse
               limitted
               by
               the
               wisdom
               
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               which
               restraining
               hand
               of
               his
               ,
               if
               the
               Lord
               should
               take
               away
               :
               all
               societies
               and
               common
               wealths
               would
               be
               turned
               vpside
               downe
               ,
               because
               euery
               man
               by
               the
               vniuersall
               corruption
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               would
               breake
               out
               into
               euery
               sinne
               :
               I
               ende
               this
               point
               with
               appealing
               to
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               consciences
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               the
               best
               and
               holiest
               men
               ,
               of
               whom
               I
               would
               aske
               this
               question
               ,
               whether
               they
               find
               not
               in
               their
               natures
               an
               inclination
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               foulest
               sinnes
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               if
               shame
               ,
               or
               feare
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               restrained
               them
               not
               ?
               so
               that
               the
               best
               men
               doe
               knowe
               well
               enough
               ,
               what
               adoe
               they
               haue
               with
               their
               corrupt
               natures
               ,
               to
               keepe
               them
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               Obedience
               .
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               I
               yet
               adde
               further
               ,
               the
               nature
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               men
               is
               so
               corrupt
               ,
               since
               Adam
               :
               that
               euen
               the
               seede
               of
               the
               sinne
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               a
               pronenesse
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               euery
               man
               (
               though
               not
               one
               man
               amongst
               many
               thousandes
               doe
               commit
               
               that
               sinne
               ,
               )
               for
               seeing
               in
               that
               sinne
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               heape
               or
               Sea
               of
               all
               sinnes
               gathered
               together
               ,
               hee
               therefore
               that
               hath
               in
               his
               nature
               the
               seede
               of
               all
               sinnes
               ,
               hath
               also
               the
               seede
               of
               it
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               seeing
               all
               euill
               tendes
               to
               a
               perfection
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               grace
               doth
               ;
               what
               reason
               therefore
               is
               there
               ,
               but
               wee
               may
               safely
               thinke
               that
               the
               Diuell
               would
               hale
               euery
               one
               to
               that
               height
               of
               sinne
               :
               if
               it
               were
               not
               that
               the
               powerfull
               hand
               of
               God
               preuented
               him
               ,
               who
               will
               neither
               suffer
               wicked
               men
               ,
               nor
               the
               Diuell
               himselfe
               to
               bee
               so
               wicked
               as
               they
               could
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               .
            
             
               The
               vse
               of
               this
               second
               rule
               ,
               is
               notable
               .
               For
               in
               this
               searching
               of
               our selues
               ,
               it
               sheweth
               vs
               what
               wee
               are
               ,
               without
               all
               colours
               or
               deceit
               ,
               and
               fully
               discouers
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               the
               vglinesse
               of
               our
               natures
               :
               and
               it
               may
               teach
               vs
               all
               how
               
               to
               think
               and
               esteeme
               of
               our selues
               ,
               when
               we
               heare
               of
               Caines
               vnnaturall
               murther
               ,
               Pharohs
               vnnatural
               crueltie
               ,
               the
               Sodomits
               vnnatural
               lust
               ,
               Achitophles
               ,
               diuilish
               pollicy
               ,
               Senacheribs
               horrible
               blasphemie
               ,
               
               
               
               
               
               Iudas
               monstrous
               treason
               ,
               Iulians
               fearefull
               Apostacie
               .
               When
               we
               heare
               of
               the
               fearefull
               murders
               ,
               treasons
               ,
               periuties
               ,
               sinnes
               against
               nature
               ,
               blasphemies
               ,
               Apostacies
               ,
               witchcrafts
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               horrible
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               :
               let
               vs
               then
               returne
               into
               our selues
               ,
               &
               looke
               homewards
               ,
               euen
               into
               our
               owne
               hearts
               ,
               and
               confesse
               euery
               one
               ,
               that
               these
               should
               haue
               bene
               euen
               thy
               sinnes
               also
               ,
               if
               Gods
               grace
               had
               not
               preuented
               thee
               .
            
             
               This
               will
               humble
               thee
               ,
               and
               make
               thee
               thinke
               vilely
               ,
               &
               basely
               of
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               bring
               thee
               to
               repentance
               and
               true
               amendment
               :
               and
               the
               very
               reason
               ,
               why
               men
               repent
               not
               ,
               nor
               amend
               their
               waies
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               Pharisies
               by
               nature
               ,
               and
               thinke
               highly
               of
               themselues
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               owne
               natures
               ,
               and
               their
               naturall
               inclinations
               :
               this
               will
               be
               a
               harsh
               and
               a
               strange
               Doctrine
               to
               them
               :
               Oh
               ,
               they
               haue
               excellent
               natures
               ,
               and
               they
               cannot
               indure
               such
               ,
               and
               such
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               they
               thanke
               God
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               as
               ill
               as
               others
               :
               but
               let
               all
               such
               men
               knowe
               ,
               they
               must
               cease
               magnifying
               
               nature
               ,
               and
               learne
               to
               magnifie
               Gods
               grace
               .
               Let
               them
               knowe
               ,
               that
               nature
               in
               them
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               Roote
               ,
               as
               much
               corrupt
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               worst
               man
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               euery
               mans
               heart
               is
               a
               bottomlesse
               fountaine
               of
               all
               sinne
               ;
               therefore
               praise
               not
               thy
               nature
               ,
               but
               Gods
               grace
               and
               mercy
               ,
               in
               giuing
               thee
               so
               good
               a
               nature
               ;
               or
               rather
               ,
               so
               well
               restraining
               ,
               and
               rectifying
               thy
               nature
               ;
               and
               stay
               not
               there
               ,
               but
               desire
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               hath
               giuen
               thee
               a
               better
               tempered
               nature
               ,
               thē
               to
               other
               men
               :
               so
               also
               he
               would
               bestowe
               on
               thee
               his
               speciall
               and
               sauing
               grace
               :
               and
               as
               he
               hath
               kept
               thee
               from
               the
               feareful
               sins
               of
               others
               (
               thou
               being
               as
               ill
               ,
               naturally
               ,
               as
               they
               )
               so
               he
               would
               also
               lead
               thee
               into
               the
               way
               of
               saluation
               ,
               which
               else
               the
               best
               nature
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               can
               neuer
               attaine
               vnto
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               rule
               to
               be
               known
               and
               practised
               by
               him
               ,
               who
               will
               truly
               search
               himselfe
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               euery
               man
               borne
               of
               Adam
               ,
               is
               by
               nature
               ,
               the
               child
               of
               wrath
               ,
               and
               Gods
               enimie
               :
               this
               is
               true
               of
               all
               without
               exception
               ;
               High
               or
               Low
               ,
               Rich
               
               or
               poore
               ,
               noble
               or
               simple
               ,
               borne
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               or
               without
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               by
               being
               enemy
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               is
               therefore
               borne
               subiect
               to
               hell
               ,
               to
               damnation
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               other
               curses
               :
               so
               that
               looke
               as
               a
               Traytour
               conuicted
               ,
               stands
               therby
               in
               his
               Princes
               high
               displeasure
               ,
               and
               is
               sure
               of
               death
               without
               speciall
               pardon
               :
               so
               stands
               euery
               man
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               borne
               ,
               conuicted
               of
               high
               treason
               against
               God
               ,
               in
               his
               high
               disfauour
               ;
               and
               is
               in
               daunger
               of
               Hell
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God.
               Thus
               Dauid
               confesseth
               of
               himselfe
               .
               
                 I
                 was
                 borne
                 in
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 sinne
                 hath
                 my
                 Mother
                 conceined
                 me
                 :
              
               If
               in
               sinne
               ,
               then
               in
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               and
               vnder
               the
               danger
               of
               damnation
               ,
               If
               any
               aske
               ,
               how
               ,
               or
               why
               this
               is
               so
               .
               I
               answere
               ,
               the
               truth
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               equitie
               of
               this
               third
               rule
               depends
               on
               the
               two
               former
               :
               for
               ,
               because
               euery
               man
               is
               borne
               guiltie
               of
               Adams
               great
               sinne
               ,
               and
               also
               tainted
               originally
               with
               all
               corruption
               &
               a
               pronnesse
               to
               all
               sin
               :
               therefore
               it
               followeth
               in
               equitie
               and
               iustice
               ,
               that
               euery
               man
               is
               borne
               vnder
               the
               
               wrath
               and
               curse
               of
               God.
               This
               point
               is
               a
               plaine
               and
               euident
               truth
               :
               yet
               men
               in
               the
               world
               thinke
               not
               so
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               the
               cause
               ,
               why
               men
               repent
               not
               of
               their
               sinnes
               :
               for
               most
               men
               thinke
               that
               by
               nature
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               Gods
               fauour
               ;
               and
               therfore
               they
               neede
               not
               to
               sue
               for
               it
               in
               humiliation
               and
               repentance
               ;
               but
               onely
               liue
               ciuily
               ,
               and
               do
               no
               open
               wrong
               ,
               and
               all
               is
               well
               :
               whereas
               (
               alas
               )
               there
               is
               no
               condemned
               Traytour
               ,
               more
               out
               of
               his
               Princes
               fauour
               ,
               nor
               more
               sure
               of
               death
               without
               a
               pardon
               ,
               then
               al
               we
               are
               out
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               and
               sure
               of
               damnation
               ,
               vnlesse
               we
               procure
               Gods
               fauour
               again
               ,
               by
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
            
             
               For
               the
               better
               opening
               of
               this
               third
               rule
               ,
               and
               the
               manifesting
               of
               the
               truth
               :
               let
               vs
               know
               further
               ,
               that
               the
               curse
               of
               God
               ,
               vnder
               the
               which
               we
               are
               all
               borne
               ,
               is
               three-fould
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               ,
               is
               a
               bondage
               vnder
               Sathan
               :
               It
               is
               a
               certaine
               truth
               that
               euery
               man
               as
               he
               is
               borne
               of
               his
               Parents
               ,
               and
               till
               hee
               repent
               ,
               is
               a
               slaue
               of
               Sathan
               :
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               high
               or
               low
               ,
               Sathan
               is
               his
               Lord
               
               and
               Maister
               .
               Hee
               sittes
               as
               iudge
               in
               his
               heart
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               sence
               Sathan
               is
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Nations
               ,
               and
               God
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Men
               will
               in
               wordes
               defie
               Sathan
               ,
               and
               not
               name
               him
               without
               defiance
               ,
               and
               spitte
               at
               him
               ;
               and
               yet
               (
               alas
               ,
               )
               hee
               is
               in
               their
               hearts
               :
               they
               spit
               him
               out
               of
               their
               mouthes
               ,
               but
               hee
               is
               lower
               ;
               they
               should
               also
               spitte
               him
               out
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               true
               defiance
               indeede
               :
               for
               alas
               ,
               hee
               lodgeth
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               makes
               his
               Throne
               ,
               and
               raignes
               vntill
               the
               spirit
               of
               regeneration
               dispossesse
               him
               :
               and
               till
               then
               ,
               no
               seruant
               is
               so
               subiect
               to
               his
               maister
               ,
               no
               slaue
               to
               his
               Lord
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               by
               nature
               vnto
               Sathan
               ,
               the
               prince
               of
               darknesse
               .
               Nay
               ,
               our
               bondage
               ,
               is
               more
               fearefull
               ,
               then
               the
               slauery
               of
               any
               poore
               Christian
               ,
               in
               the
               Spaniards
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Turkes
               Gallies
               :
               for
               their
               bodies
               are
               but
               in
               bondage
               ,
               and
               at
               commaund
               ,
               and
               vnder
               punishment
               :
               but
               our
               best
               part
               ,
               our
               heart
               ,
               our
               conscience
               ,
               our
               soule
               it selfe
               is
               captiuated
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               vnder
               his
               commaunde
               ,
               
               who
               is
               the
               King
               of
               crueltie
               ,
               and
               confusion
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Hell
               ,
               whose
               commaundements
               are
               Iniustice
               ,
               whose
               seruice
               is
               sinne
               ,
               and
               whose
               hyre
               is
               damnation
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Curse
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 first
                 death
              
               ,
               or
               the
               death
               of
               the
               body
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               separation
               of
               the
               soule
               and
               body
               a
               sunder
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               namely
               ,
               till
               the
               last
               iudgement
               .
               This
               death
               is
               duly
               and
               iustly
               the
               punishment
               of
               any
               one
               ,
               or
               the
               least
               sinne
               :
               therefore
               ,
               how
               due
               and
               iust
               a
               punishment
               vpon
               that
               horrible
               heape
               of
               sinfulnesse
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               euery
               mans
               nature
               ▪
               and
               it
               is
               a
               most
               terrible
               curse
               .
               For
               it
               is
               the
               very
               gate
               of
               hel
               ,
               and
               the
               downfall
               to
               damnation
               ,
               vnto
               all
               men
               ,
               but
               such
               ,
               as
               by
               faith
               and
               repentance
               doe
               get
               their
               death
               sanctified
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               :
               vnto
               such
               men
               indeed
               it
               is
               no
               curse
               ,
               but
               a
               gracious
               and
               glorious
               blessing
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               altered
               by
               Christ
               his
               death
               .
               But
               vnto
               all
               men
               by
               nature
               ,
               and
               which
               repent
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               heauy
               curse
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               downfall
               into
               the
               gulfe
               of
               Hell.
               
            
             
             
               The
               thirde
               part
               of
               the
               curse
               ,
               vnder
               which
               euery
               man
               is
               borne
               ,
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 second
                 death
              
               :
               the
               death
               of
               soule
               and
               bodie
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               eternall
               want
               of
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               and
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               his
               wrath
               :
               and
               an
               apprehension
               and
               feeling
               of
               that
               wrath
               ,
               seazing
               on
               body
               ,
               soule
               ,
               and
               conscience
               .
               The
               first
               curse
               ,
               was
               a
               spirituall
               death
               ;
               the
               death
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               The
               second
               a
               temporarie
               death
               ,
               the
               death
               of
               the
               body
               .
               The
               third
               ,
               is
               an
               eternall
               death
               ,
               a
               death
               both
               of
               soule
               and
               bodie
               together
               ;
               and
               for
               euer
               .
               This
               eternall
               death
               is
               the
               curse
               of
               all
               curses
               ,
               the
               miserie
               of
               all
               miseries
               ,
               and
               torment
               of
               all
               torments
               :
               and
               I
               shewe
               it
               thus
               .
               Often
               when
               thy
               tooth
               acheth
               ,
               and
               sometime
               when
               thy
               head
               acheth
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               paine
               of
               the
               stone
               or
               collicke
               ,
               thou
               wouldest
               giue
               all
               that
               thou
               hast
               in
               the
               world
               to
               bee
               eased
               of
               that
               paine
               :
               Nay
               ,
               in
               the
               exstremitie
               of
               some
               fitts
               ,
               many
               will
               wish
               them-selues
               euen
               out
               of
               the
               world
               :
               Now
               ,
               if
               the
               paine
               of
               one
               tooth
               ,
               can
               so
               farre
               distemper
               minde
               and
               body
               ,
               that
               
               it
               cannot
               bee
               releiued
               with
               all
               the
               pleasures
               of
               this
               life
               ;
               O
               then
               ,
               what
               a
               torment
               shall
               that
               bee
               ?
               when
               not
               one
               kinde
               of
               paine
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               viole
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               shall
               bee
               powred
               ,
               not
               on
               one
               member
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               whole
               soule
               body
               ,
               and
               conscience
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               vnder
               hope
               of
               better
               :
               but
               eternally
               without
               hope
               of
               release
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               where
               there
               are
               comforts
               ,
               helpes
               and
               remedies
               :
               but
               in
               that
               vgly
               and
               darksome
               place
               of
               torments
               :
               and
               that
               not
               amongst
               liuing
               men
               ,
               which
               might
               mittigate
               thy
               paine
               ,
               or
               else
               bemone
               thee
               ,
               and
               beway
               leit
               with
               thee
               :
               but
               with
               the
               Diuels
               ,
               and
               damned
               spirits
               ,
               which
               will
               now
               laugh
               at
               thy
               destruction
               ,
               and
               solace
               themselues
               in
               this
               thy
               misery
               ,
               and
               will
               reioyce
               ,
               as
               thou
               didest
               serue
               them
               in
               earth
               ,
               so
               now
               in
               hel
               to
               be
               thy
               tormēters
               .
               It
               may
               be
               therfore
               (
               by
               the
               way
               )
               ,
               good
               warning
               and
               wisedome
               to
               vs
               all
               ,
               when
               we
               feele
               the
               extremity
               of
               some
               bodily
               paine
               ,
               to
               consider
               with
               our selues
               ,
               and
               say
               :
               O
               then
               ,
               what
               shall
               be
               my
               misery
               and
               torment
               
               if
               I
               repent
               not
               ;
               when
               not
               one
               member
               ,
               but
               soule
               ,
               bodie
               ,
               and
               conscience
               ,
               shall
               be
               racked
               and
               tormented
               in
               the
               feeling
               and
               apprehension
               of
               the
               anger
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hostes
               .
            
             
               In
               these
               three
               points
               ,
               stands
               that
               curse
               and
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               vnder
               which
               euery
               man
               is
               borne
               .
               And
               these
               doe
               answer
               to
               the
               three
               degrees
               of
               sinne
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               vs
               :
               for
               as
               the
               two
               first
               Rules
               taught
               vs
               ,
               there
               is
               in
               euery
               man
               by
               nature
               ,
               till
               hee
               repent
               ,
               a
               three-fold
               guiltinesse
               .
               First
               ,
               a
               guiltinesse
               of
               Adams
               sinne
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               taint
               of
               originall
               ,
               and
               vniuersal
               corruption
               .
               Thirdly
               a
               pollution
               by
               many
               outragious
               actuall
               sinnes
               .
               In
               the
               first
               of
               these
               ,
               euery
               man
               is
               equally
               guiltie
               .
               In
               the
               second
               ,
               euery
               man
               is
               equally
               corrupt
               .
               But
               in
               the
               third
               ,
               euery
               one
               keepes
               that
               compasse
               ,
               within
               which
               the
               Lord
               wil
               keepe
               them
               ,
               by
               his
               limitting
               power
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               in
               our
               guiltinesse
               of
               Adams
               sinne
               ,
               sin
               hath
               his
               beginning
               :
               In
               originall
               sinne
               ,
               his
               continuance
               :
               in
               actuall
               sin
               ,
               his
               perfection
               :
               So
               answerable
               herevnto
               ,
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               (
               which
               alwaies
               
               standeth
               opposite
               to
               sinne
               )
               is
               begun
               in
               leauing
               vs
               by
               nature
               to
               the
               slauerie
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               is
               continued
               by
               death
               ,
               and
               is
               accomplished
               in
               damnation
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               these
               three
               Rules
               ,
               I
               commend
               to
               the
               carefull
               &
               Christian
               consideration
               of
               you
               all
               :
               certifying
               you
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               as
               you
               can
               neuer
               bee
               saued
               ,
               vnlesse
               you
               repent
               :
               nor
               repent
               ,
               vnlesse
               you
               Search
               your selues
               (
               as
               here
               the
               Prophet
               bid
               deth
               )
               So
               ,
               that
               you
               can
               neuer
               search
               your selues
               aright
               ,
               til
               you
               bee
               perswaded
               ,
               and
               resolued
               of
               these
               three
               Rules
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               euen
               in
               your
               hearts
               and
               consciences
               :
               namely
               ,
               First
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               guiltie
               of
               Adams
               sin
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               prone
               by
               nature
               to
               al
               euil
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               for
               these
               ,
               thou
               art
               subiect
               to
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               curses
               of
               his
               wrath
               :
               but
               when
               thou
               art
               in
               heart
               ,
               &
               conscience
               resolued
               ,
               that
               these
               are
               true
               ,
               then
               thou
               art
               a
               fit
               Scholler
               ,
               for
               this
               Lesson
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 Search
                 thy selfe
              
               .
               For
               when
               thou
               goest
               ,
               thus
               prepared
               vnto
               this
               Search
               ,
               and
               esteemest
               
               of
               thy selfe
               ,
               as
               these
               three
               Rules
               haue
               described
               thee
               :
               then
               if
               thou
               Search
               into
               thy selfe
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               finde
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               thy
               estate
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               will
               cause
               thee
               to
               repent
               ,
               returne
               and
               take
               a
               new
               course
               :
               therefore
               ,
               what
               the
               Prophet
               sayd
               to
               those
               Iewes
               ,
               I
               say
               vnto
               you
               also
               ,
               my
               brethren
               of
               this
               Realme
               of
               England
               ,
               who
               are
               here
               now
               gathered
               together
               out
               of
               so
               many
               countries
               ,
               &
               quarters
               of
               this
               Realme
               :
               yea
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               same
               God
               ,
               I
               cry
               vnto
               you
               .
               
                 Search
                 ,
                 O
                 Search
                 your selues
              
               :
               and
               thinke
               it
               not
               a
               matter
               indifferent
               to
               do
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               doe
               it
               :
               but
               know
               it
               ,
               that
               God
               commandes
               you
               ,
               as
               euer
               you
               will
               come
               to
               saluation
               :
               
                 Search
                 your selues
              
               .
               And
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               by
               these
               three
               Rules
               ▪
               you
               see
               how
               much
               chaffe
               of
               corruption
               is
               in
               your
               nature
               ,
               and
               what
               neede
               therefore
               it
               hath
               to
               bee
               searched
               into
               ,
               and
               fanned
               by
               Repentance
               .
               Bee
               well
               assured
               :
               thou
               man
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               thou
               art
               :
               there
               is
               so
               much
               Chaffe
               in
               thee
               ,
               that
               if
               thou
               search
               not
               ,
               and
               fanne
               it
               not
               out
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               proue
               nothing
               but
               
               Chaffe
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               blown
               away
               with
               the
               winde
               of
               Gods
               iustice
               into
               Hell.
               Take
               hold
               therefore
               of
               this
               exhortation
               ,
               and
               deferre
               it
               not
               .
            
             
               Thou
               wilt
               not
               suffer
               thy
               Wheate
               to
               lye
               too
               long
               in
               the
               chaffe
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               hurting
               it
               :
               Is
               it
               then
               safe
               to
               suffer
               the
               chaffe
               of
               thy
               sinnes
               and
               corruptions
               ,
               to
               lie
               cankering
               and
               rotting
               in
               thy
               heart
               ?
               Bee
               sure
               that
               that
               little
               portion
               of
               grace
               ,
               which
               thou
               attainest
               vnto
               ,
               by
               liuing
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               vnder
               the
               Ministrie
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               GOD
               ,
               will
               bee
               putrifyed
               ,
               and
               cleane
               corrupted
               with
               the
               Chaffe
               of
               thy
               sinnes
               :
               therefore
               againe
               ,
               and
               againe
               ,
               I
               exhort
               you
               to
               make
               conscience
               of
               this
               dutie
               :
               Search
               into
               your selues
               ,
               fanne
               out
               this
               Chaffe
               ,
               this
               presumption
               of
               ours
               ,
               and
               high
               esteeming
               of
               our
               owne
               nature
               ,
               and
               conceits
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               before
               wee
               haue
               it
               :
               that
               so
               this
               Chaffe
               being
               blowne
               away
               ,
               the
               Lord
               may
               then
               bestow
               vpon
               vs
               foundnesse
               of
               grace
               ,
               &
               the
               foundation
               of
               al
               goodnes
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               holy
               &
               humbled
               heart
               .
            
             
             
               Salnation
               is
               such
               a
               building
               ,
               as
               the
               foundation
               thereof
               had
               need
               to
               be
               sure
               and
               strong
               :
               Ignorance
               ,
               blindnesse
               ,
               and
               presumption
               ,
               are
               not
               sufficient
               foundations
               for
               such
               a
               building
               :
               therefore
               as
               no
               man
               wil
               build
               a
               strong
               house
               vpon
               any
               earth
               ,
               but
               will
               first
               search
               it
               ,
               least
               it
               prooue
               Sandie
               ,
               &
               so
               ouerthrow
               all
               :
               So
               a
               wise
               Christian
               will
               not
               build
               his
               saluation
               ,
               vpon
               fancies
               &
               conceits
               ,
               and
               naturall
               presumptions
               :
               but
               will
               Search
               ,
               and
               looke
               into
               his
               heart
               :
               and
               finding
               these
               to
               be
               sandie
               ,
               and
               rotten
               ,
               and
               therefore
               too
               weake
               for
               the
               foundation
               of
               so
               glorious
               a
               building
               ,
               wil
               refuse
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               furnish
               his
               heart
               with
               such
               sound
               grace
               ,
               as
               whervpon
               he
               may
               trust
               so
               weighty
               a
               work
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               Saluation
               of
               his
               soule
               .
               Againe
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               stand
               in
               the
               day
               of
               triall
               ,
               then
               Search
               thy
               heart
               betime
               ,
               and
               discerne
               betwixt
               Chaffe
               &
               Wheat
               :
               thou
               seest
               ,
               that
               chaffe
               flyeth
               away
               before
               the
               wind
               ;
               but
               good
               corne
               indures
               the
               Fan
               ,
               and
               the
               furie
               of
               the
               wind
               :
               so
               in
               the
               day
               of
               triall
               ,
               temptation
               ,
               sicknesse
               ,
               or
               open
               
               persecution
               ,
               the
               chaffe
               of
               natural
               presumption
               ,
               and
               outward
               formalitie
               in
               Religion
               ,
               wil
               flye
               away
               :
               and
               it
               must
               be
               the
               penitent
               ,
               humbled
               ,
               and
               beleeuing
               heart
               ,
               which
               must
               then
               abide
               it
               out
               ,
               and
               endure
               the
               fanne
               of
               temptations
               and
               persecutions
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               conclude
               ,
               Let
               not
               the
               Diuell
               deceiue
               thee
               ,
               in
               making
               thee
               imagine
               or
               hope
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               let
               thy
               corruptions
               lie
               vnseene
               ,
               and
               thy
               sins
               vnsearched
               out
               ,
               least
               thereby
               thou
               marre
               all
               :
               for
               thou
               vsest
               not
               to
               lay
               vp-wheat
               in
               thy
               garners
               ,
               vntil
               it
               be
               purged
               from
               the
               Chaffe
               :
               so
               thinke
               not
               to
               store
               vp
               any
               sauing
               knowledge
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               vntill
               the
               chaffe
               of
               vanitie
               be
               first
               blowne
               away
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               holy
               graces
               of
               God
               ,
               may
               be
               layd
               vp
               in
               the
               garners
               of
               thy
               soule
               .
               And
               therefore
               questionlesse
               (
               to
               speake
               one
               word
               to
               touch
               our
               common
               professors
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               sore
               of
               their
               soule
               )
               al
               knowledge
               that
               is
               stored
               vp
               in
               these
               impure
               and
               vnsearched
               hearts
               :
               is
               euen
               as
               Wheat
               layd
               vp
               in
               the
               Chaffe
               ,
               which
               
               is
               (
               a
               thousand
               to
               one
               )
               sure
               to
               bee
               eaten
               vp
               by
               the
               chaffe
               ,
               so
               that
               ,
               when
               the
               winnowing
               time
               of
               tryall
               and
               persecution
               comes
               :
               I
               feare
               ,
               that
               such
               men
               will
               (
               for
               al
               their
               knowledge
               )
               shrinke
               aside
               ,
               and
               betray
               the
               truth
               :
               there
               knowledge
               then
               prouing
               no
               better
               then
               chaffe
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               layde
               vp
               in
               an
               vnholy
               heart
               :
               If
               therefore
               ,
               thou
               wouldest
               stand
               and
               endure
               when
               Poperie
               ,
               or
               persecution
               ,
               or
               temptations
               come
               ,
               if
               thou
               wouldest
               abide
               the
               furie
               of
               the
               fanne
               of
               temptations
               :
               now
               ,
               then
               exercise
               thy
               heart
               with
               the
               fanne
               of
               GODS
               law
               ,
               Search
               and
               ransacke
               it
               ,
               purge
               out
               the
               chaffe
               of
               corruption
               ,
               and
               store
               vp
               knowledge
               in
               an
               holy
               heart
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               abide
               the
               violence
               of
               all
               temptations
               :
               yea
               ,
               when
               God
               suffers
               the
               Diuell
               to
               doe
               with
               vs
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               with
               Peter
               ,
               to
               winnow
               vs
               like
               Wheate
               ,
               to
               sift
               and
               trie
               vs
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               Iob
               ,
               with
               the
               furious
               winde
               of
               all
               his
               mallice
               :
               this
               knowledge
               will
               proue
               Wheate
               ,
               that
               will
               abide
               the
               winde
               ,
               and
               gold
               that
               will
               abide
               
               the
               fire
               :
               thus
               glorious
               will
               it
               be
               in
               the
               ende
               ,
               if
               we
               follow
               this
               holy
               Prophets
               councel
               ,
               and
               Search
               our
               hearts
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 point
                 (
                 namely
                 )
                 the
                 dutie
                 of
                 Searching
                 heere
                 commanded
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 stayed
                 the
                 longer
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 being
                 wel
                 laid
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 building
                 wilt
                 goe
                 vp
                 the
                 faster
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               we
               come
               to
               the
               second
               general
               point
               here
               laid
               down
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               whom
               must
               we
               Search
               ?
               the
               Prophet
               aunswereth
               :
               your selues
               not
               other
               mē
               ,
               but
               your selues
               .
               This
               search
               so
               vrged
               and
               inforced
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               must
               not
               be
               of
               other
               mens
               hearts
               and
               liues
               ,
               but
               of
               our
               owne
               :
               our
               owne
               are
               our
               charge
               ,
               and
               not
               other
               mens
               :
               and
               therein
               is
               the
               saying
               true
               ,
               which
               else
               is
               most
               false
               :
               
                 Euery
                 man
                 for
                 himselfe
              
               :
               for
               as
               euery
               soule
               must
               bee
               saued
               by
               it selfe
               so
               must
               it
               beleeue
               ,
               Repent
               ,
               and
               search
               it selfe
               .
            
             
             
               The
               dutie
               therefore
               here
               commanded
               ,
               is
               ,
               for
               euery
               man
               that
               would
               haue
               his
               soule
               to
               be
               saued
               ,
               to
               Search
               it
               ,
               and
               reforme
               it
               ,
               and
               leaue
               others
               to
               bee
               searched
               by
               themselucs
               .
               Here
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               meetes
               with
               the
               common
               corruption
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               is
               )
               that
               men
               are
               Eagle
               eyed
               ,
               to
               see
               into
               the
               liues
               of
               other
               men
               ,
               but
               to
               looke
               into
               their
               owne
               hearts
               ,
               and
               liues
               ,
               they
               are
               blinder
               then
               Moles
               :
               they
               can
               see
               moates
               in
               other
               mens
               liues
               ,
               but
               discerne
               not
               beames
               in
               their
               owne
               :
               wherby
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               they
               stumble
               and
               fall
               fowly
               :
               for
               the
               eies
               of
               most
               men
               are
               set
               vpon
               others
               ,
               &
               not
               vpon
               them selues
               :
               and
               thereupon
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               an
               euil
               ,
               man
               seeing
               other
               men
               ,
               &
               not
               himselfe
               :
               thinkes
               best
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               &
               worst
               of
               other
               men
               :
               but
               contrariwise
               ,
               a
               good
               man
               seeing
               himselfe
               ,
               &
               not
               other
               men
               ,
               thinkes
               worst
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               better
               of
               other
               men
               :
               an
               euil
               man
               lookes
               outward
               ,
               and
               iudgeth
               other
               men
               :
               but
               a
               good
               mā
               lookes
               homeward
               &
               iudgeth
               himselfe
               :
               and
               in
               iudging
               ,
               condemnes
               
               himselfe
               ,
               farre
               aboue
               other
               men
               :
               and
               that
               because
               by
               searching
               into
               his
               own
               heart
               and
               wayes
               ,
               hee
               knowes
               that
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               which
               he
               knowes
               not
               ,
               by
               any
               man
               in
               the
               world
               besides
               .
            
             
               So
               then
               we
               must
               search
               ,
               not
               other
               men
               ,
               but
               our selues
               :
               our
               owne
               hearts
               and
               our
               owne
               liues
               are
               our
               charge
               ,
               and
               burthen
               :
               the
               liues
               of
               other
               men
               concerne
               vs
               not
               ,
               being
               priuate
               mē
               ,
               further
               thē
               ,
               either
               to
               follow
               them
               being
               good
               ,
               or
               take
               heede
               of
               them
               being
               euil
               :
               but
               to
               search
               ,
               or
               to
               bee
               inquisitiue
               into
               them
               ,
               is
               no
               dutie
               commaunded
               vs
               ,
               but
               rather
               a
               foule
               &
               a
               base
               vice
               forbidden
               of
               God.
               Indeede
               Magistrates
               in
               their
               people
               ,
               Pastours
               in
               their
               congregations
               ,
               and
               house-holders
               in
               their
               families
               are
               to
               search
               :
               but
               they
               can
               search
               onely
               for
               criminall
               causes
               ,
               or
               open
               actuall
               sinnes
               :
               but
               this
               searching
               must
               bee
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               can
               search
               ,
               but
               our selues
               onely
               .
               Few
               men
               haue
               a
               calling
               to
               enquire
               into
               other
               mens
               liues
               ,
               but
               euery
               man
               hath
               a
               calling
               to
               search
               into
               himselfe
               :
               but
               (
               alas
               )
               men
               
               doe
               farre
               otherwise
               ,
               they
               suffer
               themselues
               to
               rotte
               in
               their
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               erect
               an
               Inquisition
               ouer
               other
               mens
               liues
               ,
               &
               it
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               dayly
               experience
               ,
               that
               those
               men
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               great
               Searchers
               and
               priers
               into
               other
               men
               ,
               are
               the
               neglecters
               and
               forgetters
               of
               themselues
               :
               And
               contrariwise
               they
               who
               doe
               narrowly
               search
               themselues
               and
               their
               owne
               wayes
               ,
               and
               looke
               into
               the
               corners
               of
               their
               owne
               hearts
               ,
               doe
               finde
               so
               much
               worke
               to
               do
               with
               themselues
               that
               they
               little
               busie
               themselues
               ,
               with
               other
               men
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               may
               suffice
               for
               that
               point
               .
            
             
               It
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 O
                 Nation
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 beloued
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               point
               :
               
                 Who
                 must
                 search
              
               ?
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               who
               are
               here
               termed
               a
               Nation
               ,
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               beloued
               :
               &
               yet
               for
               al
               that
               ,
               they
               are
               bid
               to
               search
               themselues
               ,
               that
               so
               vpon
               their
               Repentance
               ,
               they
               might
               bee
               beloued
               .
               Where
               ,
               wee
               
               may
               see
               the
               vnspeakable
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               wonderfull
               mercie
               ,
               offering
               grace
               vnto
               such
               men
               ,
               as
               are
               altogether
               vnworthy
               of
               it
               .
               Gods
               children
               are
               by
               nature
               like
               other
               men
               ,
               and
               God
               findes
               nothing
               in
               them
               ,
               why
               to
               respect
               them
               aboue
               others
               :
               but
               euen
               of
               his
               owne
               mercie
               ,
               makes
               them
               worthy
               ,
               who
               of
               themselues
               are
               not
               :
               therefore
               how
               worthy
               is
               that
               God
               ,
               to
               haue
               all
               the
               loue
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               who
               loued
               vs
               ,
               when
               wee
               were
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               beloued
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               vs
               examine
               more
               particularly
               ,
               why
               GOD
               doth
               call
               the
               Iewes
               a
               Nation
               ,
               not
               worthy
               to
               bee
               beloued
               :
               I
               answere
               ,
               God
               had
               blessed
               them
               aboue
               other
               Nations
               :
               He
               gaue
               them
               his
               Couenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               thereby
               made
               them
               his
               people
               ,
               &
               commited
               to
               their
               trust
               ,
               his
               holy
               word
               and
               Oracles
               :
               but
               
               he
               delt
               not
               so
               with
               other
               Nations
               ,
               neither
               had
               the
               Heathē
               knowledge
               of
               his
               lawes
               .
               Besides
               all
               this
               ,
               they
               had
               a
               better
               
               land
               then
               others
               about
               them
               ,
               it
               flowed
               with
               Milke
               ,
               and
               Honie
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               all
               commodities
               ,
               &
               delights
               )
               
               and
               though
               their
               Countrie
               was
               but
               little
               :
               yet
               themselues
               so
               populous
               ,
               and
               so
               powrefull
               ,
               that
               whilest
               they
               pleased
               GOD
               ,
               no
               enemie
               durst
               set
               vppon
               them
               .
            
             
               Thus
               for
               soule
               and
               bodie
               ,
               they
               were
               euery
               way
               a
               Nation
               ,
               blessed
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               people
               beloued
               of
               God
               aboue
               all
               others
               .
               Now
               ,
               how
               did
               this
               people
               (
               thus
               beloued
               of
               their
               God
               ,
               )
               requite
               this
               his
               loue
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               no
               more
               deserued
               ,
               then
               any
               other
               Nation
               ?
               Certainly
               ,
               as
               they
               deserued
               it
               not
               afore
               they
               had
               it
               :
               so
               they
               requited
               it
               not
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               it
               :
               but
               requited
               this
               loue
               of
               God
               with
               sinne
               ,
               with
               rebellion
               ,
               and
               with
               disobedience
               .
               They
               tempted
               him
               ,
               they
               prouoked
               him
               to
               wrath
               ,
               they
               presumed
               of
               his
               mercy
               ,
               &
               proued
               a
               most
               stubborne
               and
               stifnecked
               people
               ,
               a
               froward
               generation
               :
               Moses
               partly
               sawe
               this
               in
               his
               owne
               experience
               ,
               &
               better
               discerned
               it
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               Prophesie
               :
               and
               therefore
               wondering
               at
               this
               their
               wickednes
               ,
               he
               cryed
               out
               ,
               
                 Do
                 you
                 thus
                 requite
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 O
                 foolish
                 people
                 ,
                 &
                 vnwise
                 ?
                 
                 
                 thus
                 :
              
               that
               is
               with
               sin
               ,
               &
               disobedience
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               only
               meanes
               to
               displease
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &
               to
               prouoke
               him
               to
               wrath
               :
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               they
               are
               worthily
               called
               a
               foolish
               and
               vnkind
               people
               by
               Moses
               ,
               and
               here
               ,
               by
               the
               Prophet
               .
               
                 A
                 Nation
                 ,
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 bee
                 beloued
                 ,
              
               namely
               ,
               for
               their
               vnthankefulnes
               ,
               and
               vnkindnes
               :
               which
               was
               such
               ,
               as
               they
               not
               only
               were
               slacke
               ,
               and
               carelesse
               in
               performance
               of
               such
               duties
               as
               God
               required
               :
               but
               euen
               multiplyed
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               &
               committed
               those
               foule
               rebellions
               ,
               which
               his
               soule
               hated
               .
            
             
               And
               amongst
               many
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               here
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               noteth
               three
               of
               their
               great
               sinnes
               :
               for
               which
               they
               were
               a
               Nation
               not
               worthy
               to
               bee
               beloued
               .
               
                 Couetousnesse
                 ,
                 Crueltie
                 ,
                 and
                 Deceite
                 :
              
               all
               which
               were
               the
               more
               hainous
               and
               intollerable
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               the
               sins
               of
               their
               Princes
               ,
               their
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               their
               priests
               :
               who
               should
               haue
               beene
               lights
               and
               examples
               to
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               although
               euery
               sin
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               is
               of
               that
               ill
               desert
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               able
               to
               cast
               vs
               
               out
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               and
               depriue
               vs
               of
               his
               loue
               :
               yet
               ,
               behold
               ,
               here
               God
               complaines
               ,
               not
               vpon
               a
               little
               cause
               ,
               but
               for
               wonderfull
               ,
               &
               exceeding
               vnthankfulnesse
               ,
               &
               vnkindnesse
               in
               them
               :
               who
               of
               all
               other
               should
               haue
               loued
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               As
               a
               man
               cares
               not
               for
               hard
               vsage
               from
               him
               ,
               whome
               hee
               esteemes
               not
               :
               but
               a
               little
               vnkindnesse
               doth
               greatly
               greiue
               a
               man
               ,
               from
               him
               who
               is
               loued
               and
               respected
               :
               so
               is
               it
               with
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               he
               loued
               not
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               as
               hee
               did
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               neither
               was
               hee
               so
               bountifull
               vnto
               them
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               
               (
               as
               we
               may
               see
               )
               though
               they
               liued
               alwayes
               in
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               continued
               alwayes
               in
               disobedience
               ,
               yet
               ,
               the
               Text
               saith
               ,
               the
               time
               of
               that
               ignorance
               God
               regarded
               not
               :
               but
               when
               as
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               his
               owne
               people
               ,
               whome
               he
               chose
               out
               of
               all
               people
               ,
               &
               bestowed
               his
               loue
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               made
               his
               Couenant
               of
               grace
               with
               thē
               ,
               when
               they
               became
               vnkinde
               ,
               vnthankfull
               ,
               forgetfull
               ,
               stubborne
               ,
               and
               rebellious
               ,
               that
               caused
               the
               Lord
               euen
               to
               complaine
               of
               the
               indignitie
               ,
               
               and
               to
               cry
               out
               by
               
                 Moses
                 .
                 Doe
                 yee
                 thus
                 requite
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 O
                 foolish
                 people
                 &
                 vnwise
                 ?
              
               And
               hereby
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 O
                 nation
                 ,
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 beloued
                 :
              
               &
               therfore
               ther
               is
               no
               man
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               be
               asked
               what
               he
               thinkes
               of
               this
               Nation
               of
               the
               Iewes
               :
               he
               will
               answere
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               a
               most
               vile
               &
               wicked
               people
               ,
               a
               froward
               generation
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               worthy
               to
               taste
               deepely
               ,
               of
               all
               Gods
               plagues
               ,
               who
               so
               farre
               abused
               his
               loue
               and
               mercie
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               doth
               this
               belong
               to
               them
               alone
               ?
               and
               is
               Israel
               onely
               a
               Nation
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               beloued
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               I
               may
               cry
               out
               with
               as
               good
               cause
               :
               O
               England
               ,
               a
               nation
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               beloued
               .
               For
               ,
               God
               hath
               beene
               as
               good
               a
               God
               to
               vs
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               to
               them
               :
               and
               we
               haue
               beene
               as
               vnkinde
               a
               people
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               to
               him
               :
               But
               that
               I
               may
               bee
               free
               from
               discrediting
               our
               nation
               ,
               and
               from
               defiling
               my
               owne
               Nest
               :
               let
               vs
               prooue
               both
               these
               points
               ,
               and
               lay
               them
               open
               to
               the
               view
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               1
               First
               therefore
               ,
               the
               same
               mercies
               ,
               
               and
               farre
               greater
               ,
               haue
               beene
               powred
               &
               heaped
               vpon
               vs
               :
               hee
               hath
               called
               vs
               out
               of
               the
               darknesse
               ;
               First
               ,
               of
               Heathenisme
               ,
               &
               then
               of
               Poperie
               :
               his
               couenant
               of
               grace
               and
               saluation
               ,
               he
               hath
               confirmed
               with
               vs
               ,
               his
               treasures
               of
               his
               word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               hee
               hath
               imparted
               to
               vs
               :
               his
               holy
               word
               neuer
               better
               preached
               ,
               and
               the
               mysteries
               thereof
               neuer
               more
               plainly
               opened
               ,
               since
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Apostles
               :
               and
               as
               wee
               haue
               Religion
               ,
               so
               wee
               haue
               it
               vnder
               a
               religious
               prince
               ,
               whereby
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               these
               blessings
               of
               saluation
               ,
               wee
               inioy
               not
               in
               secret
               ,
               or
               by
               stealth
               :
               but
               wee
               haue
               it
               countenanced
               by
               authoritie
               :
               so
               that
               religion
               is
               not
               barely
               allowed
               ,
               but
               euen
               as
               it
               were
               thrust
               vpon
               men
               .
               Besides
               al
               this
               ,
               wee
               haue
               a
               land
               also
               ,
               that
               floweth
               with
               milke
               &
               hony
               ,
               it
               is
               plentifull
               in
               all
               good
               things
               :
               we
               haue
               libertie
               ,
               &
               peace
               vnder
               a
               peaceable
               prince
               ,
               and
               the
               companions
               of
               peace
               :
               prosperitie
               ,
               plentie
               ,
               health
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               corne
               ,
               Woole
               ,
               gold
               ,
               siluer
               ,
               abundance
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               may
               please
               the
               heart
               of
               
               man
               :
               thus
               hath
               God
               deserued
               the
               loue
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               2
               But
               now
               England
               ,
               how
               hast
               thou
               requited
               this
               kindnesse
               of
               the
               Lorde
               ?
               certainely
               euen
               with
               a
               greater
               measure
               of
               vnkindnesse
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               more
               and
               greater
               sinnes
               then
               euer
               Israell
               did
               :
               so
               that
               if
               Moses
               spake
               true
               of
               them
               :
               then
               may
               our
               Moses
               much
               more
               truly
               cry
               out
               against
               England
               ,
               doest
               thou
               thus
               requite
               the
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               foolish
               people
               ?
               And
               if
               this
               Prophet
               said
               thus
               of
               Israell
               for
               three
               sins
               :
               then
               may
               it
               bee
               saide
               of
               England
               ,
               for
               300
               sinnes
               (
               O
               England
               )
               a
               Nation
               not
               worthie
               to
               bee
               beloued
               :
               for
               thou
               hast
               multiplyed
               thy
               transgressions
               ,
               aboue
               theirs
               of
               Israell
               ;
               euen
               as
               though
               ,
               thou
               haddest
               resolued
               with
               thy selfe
               ,
               the
               more
               Gods
               kindnesse
               is
               heaped
               on
               thee
               ,
               the
               more
               to
               multiply
               thy
               sinnes
               against
               him
               .
               For
               thou
               England
               ,
               as
               thou
               hast
               requited
               the
               Lord
               with
               sinnes
               ;
               so
               not
               with
               a
               few
               sinnes
               or
               small
               sinnes
               ;
               or
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               hardly
               coulde
               haue
               bene
               preuented
               :
               for
               that
               had
               bene
               a
               matter
               of
               some
               excuse
               ,
               or
               not
               of
               so
               
               great
               complaint
               .
               But
               thy
               sinnes
               are
               many
               ,
               and
               grieuous
               ,
               and
               capitall
               .
               And
               which
               is
               worst
               of
               all
               ,
               wilfull
               and
               affected
               ,
               euen
               as
               though
               God
               had
               deserued
               euill
               of
               vs
               and
               that
               therefore
               we
               ought
               malitiously
               to
               requite
               him
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               man
               make
               doubt
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               therefore
               thinke
               I
               speake
               too
               hardly
               of
               our
               Church
               :
               I
               will
               then
               deale
               plainly
               ,
               and
               particularly
               ,
               and
               rip
               vp
               the
               sores
               of
               our
               nation
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               bee
               healed
               to
               the
               bottome
               .
            
             
               The
               common
               sins
               of
               England
               ,
               wherwith
               the
               Lord
               is
               requited
               ,
               are
               these
               .
               First
               ,
               ignorance
               of
               Gods
               will
               and
               worship
               ,
               (
               I
               speake
               not
               of
               that
               compelled
               ignorance
               ,
               in
               many
               corners
               of
               our
               Land
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               bee
               pittied
               because
               they
               want
               the
               meanes
               )
               but
               wilfull
               ,
               and
               affected
               ignorance
               .
               Men
               are
               ignorant
               ,
               euen
               because
               ,
               they
               will
               bee
               ignorant
               .
               Meanes
               of
               knowledge
               were
               neuer
               so
               plentifull
               ,
               and
               yet
               neuer
               more
               grosse
               ignorance
               :
               is
               not
               hee
               wilfully
               blinde
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               open
               his
               eyes
               in
               the
               Light
               ?
               and
               can
               there
               bee
               any
               darknesse
               
               at
               Noone
               day
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               bee
               wilfull
               ?
               but
               our
               Nation
               is
               darke
               and
               blinde
               in
               the
               Sunshine
               of
               the
               Gospell
               :
               and
               grossely
               ignorant
               ,
               when
               the
               Gospell
               beates
               their
               eares
               ,
               and
               light
               shines
               round
               about
               them
               ;
               so
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               closed
               not
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               stopped
               not
               their
               eares
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               ,
               but
               both
               heare
               &
               see
               ;
               who
               would
               looke
               for
               ignorance
               after
               35
               yeares
               preaching
               ?
               &
               yet
               ,
               many
               are
               as
               ignorant
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               bin
               borne
               &
               brought
               vp
               vnder
               Poperie
               :
               so
               that
               our
               people
               are
               as
               euill
               as
               those
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Christ
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               holy
               ghost
               saith
               
                 Light
                 is
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 but
                 men
                 loue
              
               
               
                 darknesse
                 more
                 then
                 light
              
               :
               so
               knowledge
               is
               come
               into
               England
               :
               but
               many
               Englishmen
               loue
               ignorance
               better
               then
               knowledge
               .
               Alas
               ,
               how
               many
               thousands
               haue
               we
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               who
               know
               no
               more
               in
               religiō
               ,
               then
               they
               heare
               in
               common
               talke
               of
               al
               men
               ,
               &
               which
               is
               worse
               ,
               they
               thinke
               it
               sufficient
               also
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               worst
               of
               all
               ,
               whereas
               they
               might
               haue
               more
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               ,
               but
               care
               not
               for
               it
               .
            
             
             
               2
               The
               second
               maine
               sin
               of
               England
               ,
               is
               :
               
                 Contempt
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               .
               Religion
               hath
               bin
               among
               vs
               these
               fiue
               and
               thirtie
               yeares
               :
               but
               the
               more
               it
               is
               published
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               is
               contemned
               ,
               and
               reproached
               of
               many
               :
               in
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               not
               the
               simplest
               fellow
               in
               a
               country
               town
               ,
               who
               ,
               although
               he
               knowes
               not
               one
               point
               of
               religion
               ,
               yet
               he
               can
               mock
               ,
               and
               scorne
               such
               as
               are
               more
               religious
               then
               himself
               is
               :
               this
               is
               one
               of
               the
               moaths
               of
               England
               ,
               that
               eates
               vp
               religion
               ,
               this
               is
               grieuous
               in
               whomsoeuer
               ,
               but
               most
               intollerable
               in
               two
               sorts
               of
               men
               .
               First
               ,
               in
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               altogether
               ignorant
               :
               that
               they
               should
               mocke
               they
               know
               not
               what
               .
               A
               pittifull
               thing
               to
               hear
               one
               ,
               who
               himselfe
               cannot
               giue
               the
               meaning
               of
               one
               petition
               in
               the
               Lords
               praier
               ,
               to
               vpbraide
               other
               men
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               too
               forward
               :
               but
               it
               is
               the
               worst
               of
               all
               ,
               when
               men
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               liue
               ciuilly
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               counted
               good
               christians
               :
               and
               are
               indeede
               of
               the
               better
               sort
               :
               cannot
               abide
               to
               see
               others
               go
               ,
               a
               little
               before
               them
               :
               but
               if
               they
               doe
               :
               presently
               ,
               
               they
               are
               Hypocrites
               and
               dissemblers
               :
               Thus
               not
               prophanenesse
               ,
               nor
               wickednesse
               ;
               but
               euen
               Religion
               it selfe
               is
               a
               by-word
               ,
               a
               mocking-stocke
               ,
               and
               matter
               of
               reproach
               :
               so
               that
               in
               England
               ,
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               the
               man
               or
               woman
               that
               begins
               to
               professe
               religion
               ,
               and
               to
               serue
               God
               ,
               must
               resolue
               with
               himselfe
               to
               sustaine
               mockes
               ,
               and
               iniuries
               ,
               euen
               as
               though
               he
               liued
               among
               the
               enimies
               of
               religion
               ,
               and
               not
               among
               professors
               :
               and
               as
               religion
               increaseth
               and
               spreadeth
               it selfe
               :
               so
               doth
               the
               number
               of
               these
               mockers
               :
               O
               what
               a
               cursed
               sinne
               is
               this
               ?
               to
               contemne
               the
               greatest
               fauour
               ,
               that
               God
               can
               giue
               vs
               ;
               that
               is
               his
               holy
               religion
               :
               for
               the
               which
               ,
               wee
               should
               rather
               praise
               him
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               liues
               .
               All
               that
               God
               can
               giue
               a
               man
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               is
               his
               Gospell
               :
               what
               then
               can
               God
               giue
               to
               be
               regarded
               ,
               when
               his
               gospel
               is
               contemned
               ?
            
             
               This
               sinne
               was
               neuer
               amongst
               the
               Iewes
               :
               they
               indeed
               regarded
               it
               not
               so
               as
               it
               deserued
               ,
               but
               who
               did
               euer
               make
               a
               mocke
               and
               a
               scorne
               of
               it
               but
               England
               ?
               
               O
               England
               ,
               how
               canst
               thou
               answere
               this
               .
               God
               sends
               thee
               the
               most
               precious
               Iewell
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               send
               to
               a
               Nation
               ;
               and
               thou
               scornest
               it
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               bring
               i●
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               receiue
               it
               ;
               euen
               as
               though
               it
               were
               no
               blessing
               ,
               but
               a
               curse
               :
               so
               that
               as
               Christ
               saith
               to
               the
               
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 of
                 my
                 good
                 workes
                 doe
                 you
                 stone
                 mee
              
               ;
               So
               may
               the
               Lord
               say
               to
               
               England
               :
               I
               haue
               giuen
               thee
               a
               fruitfull
               land
               ,
               a
               blessed
               Prince
               ,
               gold
               and
               siluer
               ,
               peace
               and
               libertie
               :
               plentie
               and
               prosperitie
               :
               for
               which
               of
               these
               (
               O
               England
               )
               doest
               thou
               contemne
               my
               religion
               ?
               The
               least
               of
               these
               deserue
               loue
               ;
               but
               England
               hath
               a
               better
               then
               all
               these
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               Gospell
               and
               word
               of
               saluation
               :
               and
               yet
               ,
               that
               also
               is
               contemned
               (
               as
               beeing
               nothing
               worth
               )
               and
               those
               which
               confesse
               it
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               bring
               it
               ,
               and
               consequently
               God
               himselfe
               that
               gaue
               it
               .
               If
               England
               had
               no
               more
               sinnes
               but
               this
               :
               this
               deserues
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               bee
               saide
               of
               vs
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               
                 a
                 Nation
                 vnworthy
                 to
                 bee
                 loued
              
               aboue
               all
               Nations
               ,
               for
               some
               Nations
               would
               haue
               religion
               ,
               that
               they
               
               might
               loue
               it
               ,
               but
               they
               cannot
               haue
               it
               :
               some
               haue
               it
               ,
               and
               doe
               loue
               it
               :
               some
               haue
               it
               ,
               and
               loue
               it
               not
               :
               but
               in
               noe
               Nation
               is
               it
               made
               a
               mocking-stocke
               ,
               but
               in
               England
               .
               And
               where
               are
               those
               men
               ,
               but
               in
               England
               ,
               who
               (
               like
               the
               dog
               in
               the
               manger
               )
               will
               neither
               entertaine
               Religion
               themselues
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               them
               that
               would
               :
               let
               vs
               in
               time
               take
               heede
               of
               this
               sinne
               ,
               as
               a
               sinne
               that
               crieth
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               reuenge
               so
               vile
               a
               dishonour
               done
               to
               his
               maiesty
               :
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               sinne
               that
               more
               certainly
               foreshewes
               ,
               and
               more
               forceably
               hastens
               the
               remouing
               of
               the
               Gospell
               from
               vs.
               For
               high
               time
               is
               it
               to
               cease
               louing
               ,
               wher
               loue
               procures
               disdaine
               .
               And
               to
               stay
               giuing
               ,
               where
               giftes
               are
               scorned
               .
               
            
             
               Carry
               home
               this
               lesson
               to
               your
               great
               townes
               &
               cities
               ,
               where
               you
               dwel
               ,
               for
               in
               these
               populous
               places
               are
               these
               great
               mockers
               ,
               for
               wher
               God
               hath
               his
               professors
               ,
               the
               diuel
               hath
               his
               mockers
               ;
               &
               repēt
               betimes
               of
               this
               sin
               ,
               for
               hold
               on
               in
               mocking
               ,
               &
               be
               sure
               that
               God
               (
               who
               will
               not
               be
               mocked
               )
               will
               remoue
               his
               gospel
               frō
               you
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               leaue
               this
               sin
               ,
               and
               entertaine
               the
               gospel
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               worthily
               deserus
               )
               
               then
               be
               sure
               of
               it
               ,
               God
               will
               continue
               
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               your
               posterities
               after
               you
               ,
               in
               the
               face
               of
               al
               your
               enemies
               round
               about
               you
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               third
               common
               sinne
               of
               Englande
               ,
               is
               ,
               Blasphemie
               ,
               many
               waies
               ,
               but
               especially
               in
               vaine
               swearing
               ,
               false
               swearing
               ,
               and
               forswearing
               ,
               and
               the
               abuse
               of
               all
               the
               names
               and
               tytles
               of
               the
               Lord
               God.
               This
               sinne
               is
               general
               ,
               euen
               ouer
               the
               whole
               land
               ,
               especially
               ,
               in
               Fayres
               ,
               and
               Markets
               ,
               where
               men
               for
               a
               little
               gaine
               ,
               wil
               not
               care
               to
               cal
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hostes
               to
               be
               witnesse
               to
               a
               lye
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               truth
               ,
               to
               testifie
               an
               vntruth
               .
               And
               which
               is
               worst
               of
               all
               ,
               Gods
               holy
               name
               is
               vsed
               in
               vaine
               oathes
               ,
               and
               ordinarie
               talke
               .
               When
               men
               haue
               no
               cause
               to
               sweare
               at
               all
               :
               so
               that
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               lamentable
               to
               see
               and
               obserue
               ,
               that
               the
               name
               of
               any
               man
               of
               honour
               ,
               or
               worship
               ,
               is
               vsed
               more
               reuerently
               ,
               and
               lesse
               abused
               ,
               then
               that
               fearefull
               and
               glorious
               name
               :
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               4
               The
               fourth
               generall
               and
               great
               sinne
               is
               ,
               
                 Prophanation
                 of
                 the
                 Saboath
                 .
                 A
              
               
               common
               sinne
               euery
               where
               ,
               and
               yet
               so
               great
               a
               sinne
               ,
               that
               where
               it
               raignes
               ,
               in
               that
               Country
               ,
               congregation
               ,
               family
               ,
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               there
               is
               noe
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               any
               true
               grace
               in
               them
               :
               for
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               saboath
               ,
               is
               the
               maintaining
               ,
               increasing
               ,
               and
               publishing
               of
               religion
               .
            
             
               5
               The
               fift
               sinne
               of
               our
               Nation
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 vniust
                 dealing
                 in
                 bargaining
                 betwixt
                 man
                 and
                 man.
              
               How
               hard
               is
               it
               to
               finde
               an
               honest
               ,
               simple
               ,
               plaine
               dealing
               man
               :
               and
               that
               euen
               in
               such
               great
               assemblies
               as
               this
               is
               ,
               I
               feare
               present
               experience
               wil
               testifie
               :
               you
               are
               now
               many
               thousands
               gathered
               together
               ,
               some
               to
               buy
               ,
               some
               to
               sell
               ,
               some
               to
               exchange
               :
               Remember
               ,
               that
               I
               haue
               tolde
               you
               ,
               an
               honest
               hearted
               and
               plaine
               dealing
               man
               is
               hard
               to
               finde
               :
               therfore
               labour
               to
               approue
               your selues
               sincere
               hearted
               men
               .
               remember
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 oppresse
                 nor
                 defraude
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 in
                 bargaining
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 the
                 auenger
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 things
              
               These
               sinnes
               are
               generall
               and
               vniuersall
               as
               a
               cancker
               :
               And
               so
               
               are
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               6.
               7.
               and
               8.
               
               Commandements
               (
               though
               they
               be
               not
               altogether
               so
               cōmon
               as
               these
               be
               )
               
                 Murthers
                 ,
                 Adulteries
                 ,
                 Vsuries
                 ,
                 Briberies
                 ,
                 Extorsions
                 ,
                 Cousenages
                 ,
              
               they
               are
               a
               burthen
               ,
               vnder
               which
               ,
               our
               earth
               groanes
               ;
               and
               they
               cry
               against
               vs
               to
               heauen
               ,
               so
               that
               vpon
               as
               good
               or
               much
               beter
               cause
               may
               it
               be
               said
               to
               vs
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               
                 Iewes
                 :
                 O
                 Nation
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 beloued
                 .
              
            
             
               Looke
               at
               the
               outward
               face
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               at
               the
               signes
               of
               Gods
               loue
               ,
               which
               are
               amongst
               vs
               ,
               and
               at
               Gods
               dealing
               with
               vs
               ;
               and
               behold
               ,
               we
               are
               a
               most
               beautifull
               Church
               ,
               a
               glorious
               Nation
               ,
               a
               Nation
               to
               bee
               admired
               ,
               and
               wondred
               at
               :
               but
               looke
               at
               the
               liues
               of
               our
               ordinarie
               professors
               ,
               looke
               at
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               at
               our
               requiting
               of
               Gods
               loue
               :
               and
               we
               are
               a
               people
               of
               Sodome
               ,
               as
               full
               of
               iniquities
               as
               they
               were
               ,
               whose
               sinnes
               are
               so
               many
               ,
               so
               rife
               ,
               and
               so
               ripe
               ;
               that
               at
               the
               last
               they
               wil
               euē
               bring
               down
               fire
               &
               brimstone
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               strange
               iudgement
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               if
               repentance
               doe
               not
               preuent
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               cries
               and
               prayers
               
               of
               holy
               men
               stay
               not
               Gods
               hands
               .
               So
               ,
               then
               let
               vs
               all
               here
               assembled
               ,
               grant
               &
               confesse
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               a
               Nation
               so
               farre
               from
               being
               worthy
               to
               bee
               beloued
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               are
               most
               worthy
               to
               be
               hated
               ,
               &
               to
               haue
               all
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               powred
               vpon
               vs.
               
            
             
               Now
               then
               ,
               are
               we
               so
               ?
               and
               shall
               wee
               continue
               so
               still
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               worst
               ,
               and
               most
               wretched
               of
               all
               :
               then
               let
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               learne
               this
               duty
               ,
               enter
               into
               our selues
               ,
               Search
               our
               hearts
               and
               liues
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               lye
               open
               to
               our
               owne
               sight
               ,
               to
               the
               confusion
               of
               vs
               in
               our selues
               ,
               that
               in
               God
               by
               repentance
               wee
               may
               bee
               raised
               vp
               .
            
             
               Our
               sinnes
               lye
               open
               before
               the
               face
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               stincke
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               and
               cry
               for
               vengeance
               :
               and
               before
               the
               face
               of
               Gods
               Angels
               ,
               who
               bewaile
               it
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               who
               reioyceth
               in
               our
               confusions
               :
               and
               shall
               they
               lye
               hid
               onely
               to
               our selues
               ?
               Now
               then
               ,
               if
               wee
               would
               haue
               them
               hidde
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               stoppe
               the
               cry
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               against
               vs
               ,
               and
               keepe
               them
               
               from
               Sathan
               ,
               who
               accuseth
               vs
               for
               them
               :
               wee
               must
               so
               Search
               our selues
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               lye
               open
               to
               our
               owne
               hearts
               :
               remember
               thou
               thy
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               forget
               them
               :
               lay
               them
               open
               before
               thy
               owne
               face
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               hide
               them
               from
               his
               :
               write
               them
               vp
               for
               thy
               owne
               selfe
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               blot
               them
               out
               of
               his
               remembrance
               :
               but
               if
               contrariwise
               ,
               thou
               hidest
               them
               :
               then
               assure
               thy selfe
               ,
               the
               more
               thou
               hidest
               ,
               and
               buriest
               them
               ,
               the
               more
               open
               doe
               they
               lye
               in
               the
               face
               of
               GOD
               :
               and
               then
               what
               will
               followe
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               will
               all
               bee
               disclosed
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               to
               thy
               eternall
               confusion
               .
               Therefore
               againe
               ,
               and
               againe
               ,
               I
               exhort
               you
               in
               the
               name
               of
               GOD
               ,
               Search
               your selues
               ,
               finde
               out
               your
               sinnes
               ,
               confesse
               them
               to
               GOD
               ,
               freely
               ,
               and
               ingeniously
               ;
               confesse
               their
               desert
               to
               bee
               Hell
               and
               damnation
               ,
               humble
               your
               hearts
               to
               God
               ,
               cry
               and
               call
               for
               pardon
               ,
               as
               for
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               purpose
               and
               promise
               to
               leaue
               them
               ,
               begin
               a
               new
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               beleeue
               stedfastly
               ,
               and
               doubt
               not
               
               of
               pardon
               and
               forgiuenesse
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               continue
               in
               that
               faith
               ,
               and
               that
               newe
               course
               of
               life
               :
               So
               may
               Englande
               preuent
               Gods
               iudgements
               ,
               and
               quench
               that
               great
               action
               of
               vnkindnes
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               become
               
                 a
                 Nation
                 as
                 worthy
              
               (
               vpon
               their
               faith
               and
               repentance
               )
               in
               Christ
               to
               
                 be
                 beloued
              
               :
               as
               for
               their
               peace
               and
               prosperitie
               ,
               they
               haue
               bene
               of
               all
               nations
               of
               the
               earth
               admired
               .
            
             
               
                 Hitherto
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 generall
                 point
                 .
              
            
             
               4
               The
               fourth
               generall
               point
               in
               this
               exhortation
               ,
               is
               the
               time
               limitted
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               should
               Search
               .
               
                 Before
                 the
                 Decree
                 come
                 forth
                 &c.
                 
              
               As
               though
               the
               Prophet
               should
               say
               .
               Israell
               ,
               repent
               ,
               before
               God
               execute
               his
               iudgements
               on
               thee
               .
               For
               behold
               the
               gratious
               dealing
               of
               God
               :
               Man
               sinneth
               ,
               his
               sinnes
               deserue
               plagues
               :
               but
               GOD
               presently
               plagueth
               not
               ,
               but
               deferres
               it
               ,
               he
               puts
               a
               time
               betwixt
               the
               sinne
               and
               the
               punishment
               (
               ordinarily
               :
               )
               this
               he
               doth
               to
               shew
               his
               
               mercie
               to
               mankinde
               ,
               because
               that
               hee
               would
               not
               destroy
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               amende
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               after
               the
               sinne
               ,
               he
               smites
               not
               presently
               ,
               but
               puttes
               of
               his
               punishment
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               man
               may
               Repent
               .
               Here
               the
               Prophet
               compares
               the
               Lord
               to
               a
               mother
               ;
               for
               as
               she
               conceiues
               the
               fruite
               in
               her
               wombe
               ,
               and
               beares
               it
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               ere
               she
               bring
               it
               out
               :
               so
               the
               Lord
               after
               a
               mans
               sinnes
               ,
               or
               a
               peoples
               sinnes
               ,
               conceiue
               (
               that
               is
               )
               ordaines
               ,
               and
               decreeth
               a
               iudgement
               for
               it
               ,
               but
               he
               keepes
               it
               vp
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               while
               he
               heares
               it
               :
               But
               as
               she
               ,
               when
               her
               time
               is
               come
               ,
               then
               trauailes
               and
               bringes
               forth
               :
               so
               ,
               when
               the
               time
               that
               God
               hath
               appointed
               ,
               is
               come
               ,
               and
               stil
               sinne
               is
               not
               repented
               of
               :
               then
               his
               iustice
               trauailes
               to
               be
               deliuered
               of
               that
               iudgemēt
               ,
               which
               mercy
               hath
               kept
               vp
               so
               long
               a
               time
               .
               Thus
               the
               old
               world
               had
               an
               hundred
               &
               twentie
               yeares
               giuen
               them
               for
               time
               of
               repentance
               ;
               all
               that
               while
               God
               was
               in
               conceiuing
               ,
               at
               last
               when
               there
               sinnes
               were
               ripe
               ,
               and
               no
               hope
               of
               amendment
               :
               then
               GOD
               trauelled
               ,
               and
               brought
               
               forth
               a
               fearefull
               byrth
               ,
               namely
               the
               vniuersall
               flood
               ,
               to
               wash
               away
               ,
               and
               take
               reuenge
               vpon
               the
               vniuersall
               iniquities
               of
               those
               times
               .
               So
               many
               hundred
               yeares
               he
               gaue
               vnto
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               long
               hee
               was
               in
               conceiuing
               their
               destruction
               ,
               and
               oftentimes
               hee
               had
               it
               at
               the
               bringing
               forth
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               captiuitie
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               vnder
               Antiochus
               ;
               yet
               his
               mercy
               stayed
               it
               :
               and
               still
               hee
               trauailled
               longer
               :
               telles
               them
               here
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               that
               yet
               the
               Decree
               is
               not
               come
               forth
               ,
               (
               though
               it
               bee
               conceiued
               :
               )
               but
               at
               last
               when
               Israell
               would
               not
               Repent
               ,
               but
               grewe
               worse
               ,
               and
               worse
               ;
               (
               as
               in
               Christ
               his
               time
               )
               then
               hee
               could
               containe
               no
               longer
               ,
               but
               trauelled
               indeede
               ,
               and
               though
               it
               bee
               with
               griefe
               ,
               yet
               hee
               hath
               brought
               foorth
               :
               and
               what
               ?
               a
               most
               fearefull
               byrth
               ,
               euen
               an
               vtter
               disolation
               of
               that
               kingdome
               and
               Countrey
               ,
               of
               their
               Citie
               ,
               and
               Temple
               ,
               and
               a
               dispertion
               of
               their
               Nation
               ouer
               all
               the
               world
               :
               but
               as
               a
               woman
               at
               last
               is
               deliuered
               with
               daunger
               ,
               and
               difficultie
               ,
               with
               paine
               and
               sorrowe
               :
               
               so
               the
               Lord
               long
               conceiues
               ,
               but
               at
               last
               bringes
               forth
               his
               iudgements
               :
               yet
               it
               is
               with
               griefe
               and
               vnwillingnesse
               ,
               and
               hee
               is
               loath
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               and
               much
               agrieued
               to
               execute
               his
               most
               iust
               iudgements
               on
               those
               ,
               who
               haue
               professed
               his
               name
               :
               hee
               often
               touched
               the
               Iewes
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               as
               being
               vnwilling
               to
               smite
               them
               :
               hee
               drue
               backe
               his
               hande
               againe
               :
               but
               at
               last
               when
               their
               sinnes
               did
               so
               increase
               ,
               and
               were
               so
               strong
               ,
               that
               they
               euen
               did
               wring
               out
               ,
               by
               violence
               his
               plagues
               from
               him
               ,
               then
               with
               much
               bewayling
               of
               their
               great
               misery
               (
               as
               wee
               may
               see
               in
               Christ
               ,
               weeping
               for
               them
               ,
               )
               hee
               executes
               his
               iudgements
               on
               them
               .
               But
               as
               they
               are
               long
               a
               comming
               :
               so
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               forth
               ,
               they
               were
               the
               heauier
               ;
               as
               a
               child
               ,
               the
               more
               fulnesse
               of
               time
               it
               hath
               ,
               is
               the
               greater
               ,
               the
               liuelier
               ,
               and
               the
               stronger
               :
               so
               ,
               Gods
               iudgements
               ,
               the
               longer
               God
               deferreth
               them
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               conceiuing
               them
               ,
               the
               heauier
               are
               they
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               :
               that
               is
               manifest
               in
               the
               
                 Iewes
                 ▪
              
               once
               his
               owne
               people
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               destroyed
               
               their
               land
               with
               an
               irrecouerable
               destruction
               ,
               and
               smitten
               their
               posteritie
               with
               a
               blindnes
               of
               minde
               til
               this
               houre
               ,
               so
               that
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               when
               the
               old
               Testament
               is
               read
               ,
               the
               vaile
               is
               ouer
               their
               eies
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               see
               the
               light
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               but
               plodde
               on
               in
               fearefull
               and
               palpable
               blindnesse
               .
            
             
               This
               Doctrine
               hath
               speciall
               vse
               to
               this
               our
               Church
               ,
               to
               teach
               vs
               to
               looke
               to
               our selues
               betimes
               ,
               and
               try
               our
               owne
               wayes
               ,
               and
               turne
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               wee
               cannot
               tell
               how
               farre
               of
               his
               iudgments
               are
               :
               in
               reason
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               near
               ,
               they
               haue
               beene
               so
               long
               deferred
               ,
               and
               yet
               beene
               so
               iustly
               deserued
               of
               vs.
               Certainly
               God
               hath
               long
               beene
               in
               conceiuing
               iudgements
               and
               plagues
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               often
               hath
               Gods
               hand
               beene
               vpō
               vs
               by
               warre
               ▪
               famine
               ,
               pestilence
               ,
               inundations
               :
               and
               yet
               it
               hath
               been
               puld
               backe
               againe
               :
               and
               his
               sword
               hath
               beene
               put
               vp
               into
               his
               sheath
               ,
               and
               God
               hath
               stayed
               his
               birth
               euen
               in
               the
               very
               trauell
               ,
               and
               we
               haue
               escaped
               ,
               euen
               as
               a
               man
               ,
               whose
               necke
               
               hath
               beene
               vpon
               the
               blocke
               ,
               and
               the
               Axe
               holden
               vp
               to
               strike
               :
               so
               then
               ,
               yet
               the
               day
               is
               not
               come
               ,
               yet
               we
               haue
               time
               :
               happie
               wee
               that
               euer
               wee
               saw
               this
               day
               ,
               if
               now
               wee
               haue
               grace
               to
               repent
               ,
               and
               
                 search
                 our
                 hearts
              
               ,
               for
               then
               wee
               shall
               stay
               this
               Iudgement
               decreed
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               neuer
               come
               forrth
               against
               vs
               :
               but
               if
               we
               deferre
               to
               repent
               ,
               &
               put
               off
               from
               day
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               lye
               rotting
               still
               in
               our
               sinnes
               :
               then
               know
               and
               be
               assured
               that
               as
               the
               Decree
               is
               established
               ,
               so
               it
               must
               needes
               come
               foorth
               :
               and
               then
               ,
               when
               iudgement
               is
               come
               forth
               ,
               &
               the
               stroke
               stricken
               ,
               Repentance
               is
               too
               late
               :
               therefore
               what
               he
               said
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               I
               say
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               
                 Search
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 O
                 England
              
               ,
               (
               a
               Nation
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               beloued
               )
               
                 before
                 the
                 Decree
                 come
                 forth
              
               ,
               which
               is
               already
               past
               against
               thee
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               fourth
               point
               .
            
             
               5
               Now
               followeth
               the
               last
               point
               :
               the
               reason
               of
               all
               .
               
                 Why
                 should
                 we
                 search
                 our selues
              
               ?
               The
               reason
               is
               included
               in
               the
               
               fourth
               point
               :
               
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Decree
                 come
                 forth
                 against
                 thee
                 .
              
               And
               though
               the
               execution
               be
               deferred
               ,
               and
               though
               God
               be
               vnwilling
               to
               take
               it
               out
               ,
               yet
               without
               Repentance
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               certaine
               ,
               it
               shall
               come
               foorth
               and
               bee
               executed
               at
               the
               last
               .
               In
               one
               word
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               .
               Repent
               ,
               or
               else
               certainely
               God
               will
               take
               vengeance
               :
               But
               (
               will
               mans
               heart
               say
               )
               is
               this
               true
               ?
               Or
               rather
               these
               bee
               but
               words
               to
               feare
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               keepe
               them
               in
               awe
               .
               I
               aunswere
               ,
               for
               the
               proofe
               and
               experience
               hereof
               ,
               neuer
               goe
               further
               ,
               then
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               present
               example
               wee
               haue
               in
               hand
               :
               the
               Prophet
               bids
               them
               
                 Search
                 ,
                 Search
                 ,
                 and
                 repent
                 ,
              
               else
               ,
               as
               certainly
               ,
               as
               there
               was
               a
               iudgemēt
               conceiued
               ,
               so
               certainly
               it
               should
               be
               executed
               vpon
               thē
               :
               they
               would
               not
               heare
               ,
               nor
               Search
               ,
               nor
               repent
               :
               but
               what
               followed
               ;
               let
               all
               mē
               iudge
               whether
               God
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               of
               his
               word
               to
               them
               or
               no
               :
               yea
               ,
               alas
               ,
               who
               seeth
               not
               that
               God
               hath
               trauelled
               indeede
               ,
               and
               hath
               brought
               foorth
               a
               fearefull
               iudgement
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               hath
               made
               them
               for
               these
               thousand
               
               yeares
               and
               a
               halfe
               ,
               the
               gazing
               stocke
               ,
               the
               by
               word
               ,
               and
               the
               amazement
               of
               all
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Thus
               was
               it
               threatned
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               thus
               it
               is
               performed
               :
               and
               certainly
               thus
               hath
               it
               beene
               threatned
               ,
               &
               thus
               shall
               it
               be
               performed
               to
               thee
               ,
               O
               England
               ,
               except
               thou
               preuent
               the
               iudgements
               that
               are
               comming
               :
               O
               happy
               England
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               say
               to
               thee
               ,
               it
               is
               yet
               but
               comming
               .
               For
               as
               for
               the
               miserable
               Iewes
               :
               vpon
               them
               (
               alas
               )
               it
               is
               come
               already
               :
               to
               those
               poore
               soules
               it
               can
               bee
               said
               no
               more
               ,
               
                 Repent
                 before
                 the
                 Decree
                 come
                 forth
                 :
              
               for
               it
               is
               now
               past
               :
               but
               thou
               art
               happie
               ,
               for
               thy
               day
               is
               not
               yet
               come
               :
               yet
               I
               may
               say
               to
               thee
               :
               
                 Repent
                 before
                 the
                 Decree
                 come
                 forth
                 :
              
               and
               O
               happie
               England
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               heare
               this
               worde
               :
               
                 (
                 Before
              
               )
               sounding
               in
               thine
               eares
               .
               Therefore
               my
               beloued
               brethren
               ,
               who
               are
               heare
               assembled
               out
               (
               almost
               )
               of
               euery
               corner
               of
               this
               kingdom
               ,
               heare
               my
               words
               :
               and
               carry
               them
               home
               with
               you
               into
               al
               countries
               .
               God
               is
               the
               same
               God
               still
               ,
               as
               iust
               ,
               and
               
               as
               iealous
               ,
               as
               euer
               hee
               was
               :
               our
               sinnes
               are
               as
               ill
               ,
               nay
               ,
               much
               viler
               then
               the
               Iewes
               were
               :
               how
               can
               it
               be
               then
               ,
               but
               that
               must
               fall
               to
               vs
               that
               fell
               to
               them
               ?
               therefore
               the
               zeale
               of
               Gods
               glorie
               ,
               and
               my
               desire
               of
               your
               saluations
               ,
               make
               mee
               ,
               that
               I
               dare
               not
               flatter
               :
               but
               tell
               you
               the
               truth
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               all
               question
               ,
               if
               we
               search
               not
               our selues
               &
               repent
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               generall
               iudgement
               in
               preparing
               for
               vs
               :
               certainely
               the
               
                 Decree
                 is
                 out
              
               ,
               and
               what
               can
               stop
               the
               execution
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               Repentance
               :
               God
               hath
               long
               spared
               ,
               and
               hee
               hath
               been
               long
               in
               trauelling
               ,
               therefore
               (
               though
               nothing
               can
               be
               said
               in
               way
               of
               prophesie
               )
               I
               am
               in
               my
               conscience
               perswaded
               to
               feare
               ,
               and
               that
               out
               of
               infallible
               grounds
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               a
               plague
               ,
               and
               a
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               that
               most
               fearefull
               ,
               hangs
               ouer
               England
               :
               &
               that
               it
               is
               alreadie
               pronounced
               vpon
               this
               Nation
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               as
               certainely
               executed
               ,
               without
               a
               visible
               reformation
               :
               and
               because
               I
               may
               seeme
               to
               speak
               somewhat
               at
               large
               ,
               giue
               mee
               leaue
               to
               giue
               you
               the
               reasons
               inducing
               mee
               
               hereunto
               .
            
             
               1
               First
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               hath
               beene
               preached
               these
               fiue
               and
               thirtie
               yeares
               ,
               and
               is
               daily
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               so
               that
               ,
               the
               light
               thereof
               neuer
               shone
               more
               gloriously
               ,
               since
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               :
               yet
               for
               al
               this
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               general
               ignorance
               ,
               generall
               of
               all
               people
               ,
               generall
               of
               all
               points
               ,
               yea
               ,
               as
               though
               there
               were
               no
               preaching
               at
               all
               :
               yea
               ,
               when
               Poperie
               was
               newly
               banished
               ,
               there
               was
               more
               knowledge
               in
               many
               ,
               then
               is
               now
               in
               the
               body
               of
               our
               Nation
               :
               and
               the
               more
               it
               is
               preached
               ,
               the
               more
               ignorant
               are
               many
               ,
               the
               more
               blinde
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               hardened
               (
               euen
               as
               a
               Stithi●
               (
               the
               more
               it
               is
               beaten
               vpon
               ,
               the
               harder
               it
               is
               )
               so
               they
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               heare
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               the
               lesse
               esteeme
               they
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               they
               contemne
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               God
               calles
               ,
               the
               deafer
               they
               are
               :
               &
               the
               more
               they
               are
               commanded
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               disobey
               .
               We
               Preachers
               may
               cry
               ,
               till
               our
               Lunges
               flie
               out
               ,
               or
               bee
               spent
               within
               vs
               ,
               and
               men
               are
               mooued
               no
               more
               then
               stones
               ,
               O
               alas
               ,
               what
               is
               this
               ,
               or
               what
               
               can
               this
               bee
               :
               but
               a
               fearefull
               signe
               of
               distruction
               ?
               Will
               any
               man
               endure
               alwayes
               to
               bee
               mocked
               ,
               then
               how
               long
               hath
               God
               beene
               mocked
               ?
               Will
               any
               man
               endure
               to
               stand
               knocking
               continually
               ?
               If
               then
               God
               hath
               stood
               knocking
               at
               our
               hearts
               fiue
               &
               thirtie
               yeares
               :
               is
               it
               not
               now
               time
               to
               bee
               gone
               ,
               vnlesse
               we
               open
               presently
               ?
            
             
               But
               ,
               if
               we
               wil
               know
               what
               this
               argueth
               ,
               to
               contemne
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               repent
               ,
               when
               the
               word
               is
               so
               abundantly
               preached
               :
               read
               the
               Storie
               of
               Ely
               his
               wicked
               sonnes
               .
               Hee
               spake
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               gaue
               them
               godly
               counsaile
               ,
               
                 but
                 they
                 hearkened
                 not
                 vnto
                 the
              
               
               
                 voyce
                 of
                 their
                 Father
              
               :
               But
               will
               some
               say
               ,
               that
               is
               no
               great
               matter
               ,
               not
               to
               heare
               their
               Father
               is
               a
               common
               thing
               :
               but
               marke
               what
               followeth
               .
               
                 They
                 would
                 not
                 beare
                 their
                 Father
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 destroy
                 them
                 :
              
               a
               fearefull
               thing
               .
               Euen
               so
               it
               is
               with
               a
               nation
               ,
               or
               a
               people
               :
               are
               they
               taught
               ,
               and
               are
               they
               worse
               and
               worse
               ?
               take
               heede
               :
               If
               Elyes
               sonnes
               obey
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               because
               God
               will
               destroy
               them
               .
            
             
             
               If
               therefore
               Ely
               ,
               and
               many
               Elyes
               haue
               spoken
               to
               England
               ,
               and
               England
               heares
               not
               ,
               England
               obeyeth
               not
               ,
               England
               repents
               not
               :
               take
               heed
               the
               Lord
               in
               heauē
               say
               not
               ,
               
                 England
                 will
                 not
                 heare
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 will
                 destroy
                 it
                 .
              
               Let
               no
               man
               say
               ,
               wee
               take
               vpon
               vs
               to
               prophesie
               :
               wee
               onely
               giue
               warning
               ,
               and
               shewethe
               daunger
               ,
               by
               example
               of
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               My
               second
               reason
               is
               this
               .
               One
               iudgement
               executed
               :
               and
               not
               working
               Repentance
               ,
               is
               alwayes
               a
               fore-runner
               of
               another
               ,
               that
               Rule
               is
               certaine
               ,
               and
               an
               euident
               truth
               ,
               and
               needs
               no
               prouing
               .
               Now
               ;
               we
               haue
               beene
               visited
               with
               Famines
               ,
               Earthquakes
               ,
               pestilences
               ,
               inundations
               ,
               Thunder
               &
               lightning
               in
               winter
               ,
               and
               most
               strange
               &
               vnseasonable
               weather
               :
               but
               alas
               ,
               all
               these
               haue
               taken
               no
               effect
               :
               where
               is
               the
               humiliation
               ,
               repentance
               and
               reformation
               which
               they
               haue
               wrought
               ?
               therefore
               it
               must
               needs
               bee
               ,
               there
               remaines
               behinde
               a
               greater
               iudgement
               .
               Men
               may
               be
               so
               madde
               to
               thinke
               these
               to
               be
               ordinary
               things
               ,
               and
               
               to
               come
               by
               course
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               ordinarie
               causes
               :
               but
               certainly
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               shaking
               of
               the
               Rod
               ,
               and
               fore-runners
               of
               a
               greater
               iudgement
               ,
               vnlesse
               Repentance
               cut
               of
               their
               course
               .
               For
               looke
               as
               one
               cloud
               followeth
               another
               ,
               till
               the
               Sunne
               consume
               them
               :
               so
               one
               iudgement
               hastens
               after
               another
               ,
               and
               repentance
               onely
               is
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               which
               must
               dispel
               them
               .
            
             
               3
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               stands
               with
               the
               iustice
               of
               God
               ,
               according
               as
               he
               hath
               reuealed
               it
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               especially
               in
               Deut.
               28.
               out
               of
               the
               whole
               Chapter
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               gathered
               as
               a
               Rule
               .
               
                 I
                 wil
                 curse
                 that
                 people
                 which
                 breake
                 my
                 lawes
                 :
              
               now
               we
               may
               not
               deny
               but
               this
               land
               of
               ours
               ,
               is
               for
               abundance
               of
               sinne
               ,
               a
               people
               of
               Sodome
               .
               All
               kinde
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               in
               all
               estates
               of
               men
               ,
               rage
               and
               raigne
               euery
               day
               more
               and
               more
               :
               therefore
               I
               conclude
               ,
               that
               vnlesse
               wee
               repent
               ,
               and
               so
               dissolue
               this
               cloude
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               that
               hangs
               ouer
               our
               heads
               :
               it
               cannot
               be
               ,
               but
               a
               most
               fearefull
               tempest
               is
               to
               come
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               is
               come
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               
               too
               late
               to
               wish
               we
               had
               done
               it
               .
               Therefore
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               Let
               this
               be
               to
               intreate
               and
               exhort
               you
               all
               ,
               to
               search
               and
               looke
               into
               your selues
               ,
               that
               so
               Repenting
               and
               changing
               your
               wayes
               ,
               you
               may
               get
               the
               sword
               againe
               into
               his
               sheath
               ,
               which
               is
               already
               drawn
               out
               ,
               but
               yet
               hath
               not
               stricken
               home
               ,
               &
               may
               quench
               the
               wrath
               which
               is
               already
               kindled
               ,
               but
               yet
               burns
               not
               out
               as
               it
               wil
               do
               ,
               if
               by
               repentance
               we
               quench
               it
               not
               :
               &
               do
               this
               euery
               one
               as
               you
               tender
               the
               saluatiō
               of
               your
               owne
               soules
               ,
               &
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               this
               glorions
               Nation
               ,
               and
               the
               peace
               and
               prosperous
               state
               of
               this
               Church
               &
               common
               wealth
               .
               For
               let
               men
               make
               what
               causes
               they
               will
               ,
               it
               is
               certainely
               sinfulnesse
               that
               ouerturnes
               kingdomes
               ,
               and
               changeth
               states
               ,
               as
               all
               these
               kingdomes
               and
               states
               haue
               felt
               ,
               who
               haue
               continued
               finally
               to
               contemne
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               It
               followeth
               :
            
             
               
                 And
                 you
                 be
                 as
                 Chaff
                 ,
                 that
                 passeth
                 on
                 a
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               Prophet
               proceedeth
               ,
               &
               describeth
               more
               plainely
               ,
               the
               manner
               and
               state
               of
               that
               plague
               ,
               which
               God
               will
               send
               vpon
               thē
               :
               the
               meaning
               was
               partly
               opened
               before
               ,
               to
               bee
               in
               effect
               thus
               much
               ;
               Search
               your selues
               ,
               least
               God
               take
               his
               fanne
               and
               try
               you
               ,
               because
               you
               would
               not
               try
               your selues
               ,
               and
               finding
               ●ou
               vppon
               the
               tryall
               ,
               not
               sound
               wheat
               ,
               but
               light
               chaff
               :
               blow
               you
               to
               hel
               with
               the
               winde
               of
               his
               wrath
               :
               the
               Metaphor
               which
               the
               Prophet
               vseth
               is
               this
               ,
               he
               compares
               the
               Lord
               to
               a
               husband
               man
               ,
               great
               and
               rich
               ,
               the
               whole
               world
               is
               his
               corne-field
               :
               seueral
               nations
               ,
               (
               as
               this
               of
               ours
               for
               one
               ,
               )
               are
               his
               heapes
               of
               Corne
               :
               but
               these
               heapes
               of
               corne
               be
               ful
               of
               chaf
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               these
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               are
               ful
               of
               hypocrites
               :
               now
               a
               wise
               husbandman
               letteth
               corne
               and
               chaffe
               lye
               together
               no
               longer
               ,
               then
               til
               the
               winde
               doth
               blow
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               appoints
               his
               fanning
               time
               to
               seuer
               his
               corne
               from
               his
               chaffe
               ,
               and
               to
               blow
               away
               his
               chaffe
               ,
               &
               lay
               vp
               his
               corne
               :
               so
               God
               ,
               the
               great
               &
               wise
               husbandman
               ,
               will
               not
               let
               the
               Chaffe
               
               lye
               for
               euer
               amongst
               the
               Wheat
               ,
               hee
               hath
               therefore
               appointed
               his
               fanning
               times
               ,
               when
               to
               blow
               the
               Chaffe
               into
               hell
               ,
               and
               to
               gather
               his
               wheat
               into
               heauenly
               garners
               .
            
             
               Now
               Gods
               winnowing
               times
               are
               two
               :
               the
               one
               is
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               Gods
               great
               winnowing
               day
               of
               all
               his
               Corne
               (
               that
               of
               al●
               men
               )
               when
               the
               bad
               shall
               bee
               seuered
               from
               the
               good
               for
               euer
               ,
               neuer
               to
               be
               mingled
               againe
               with
               thē
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               strong
               and
               powerfull
               fanne
               of
               his
               last
               and
               finall
               iudgement
               to
               be
               blowne
               into
               Hel
               :
               the
               winde
               of
               whose
               wrath
               ,
               at
               that
               day
               ,
               shall
               bee
               stronger
               to
               blow
               them
               all
               away
               ,
               then
               al
               the
               winde
               in
               the
               world
               to
               blow
               away
               one
               handfull
               of
               light
               Chaffe
               .
            
             
               2
               Gods
               other
               fanning
               time
               ,
               is
               in
               this
               world
               :
               and
               that
               is
               also
               double
               .
               The
               one
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               word
               is
               preached
               :
               the
               
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 Gods
                 fans
                 .
              
               For
               when
               the
               Gospell
               is
               preached
               to
               a
               Nation
               or
               Congregation
               ,
               it
               fannes
               them
               ,
               and
               tries
               them
               ,
               &
               purgeth
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               seuers
               them
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               see
               
               a
               manifest
               difference
               of
               the
               chaffe
               and
               the
               wheate
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               godly
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               man
               :
               this
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               doth
               
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               
               expresly
               call
               a
               Fanne
               :
               where
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               pursueth
               this
               whole
               Metaphor
               ,
               most
               plainely
               speaking
               of
               Christ
               ,
               hee
               saith
               ;
               
                 Whose
                 Fanne
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 will
                 ●roughly
                 purge
                 his
                 floore
                 ,
                 and
                 gather
                 his
                 w●eat
                 into
                 his
                 garner
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 chaffe
                 he
                 will
                 burne
                 with
                 fire
                 vnquenchable
                 .
              
               The
               winde
               of
               this
               fanne
               of
               the
               word
               preached
               is
               so
               strong
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               seuers
               the
               Chaffe
               from
               the
               Wheate
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               good
               professors
               from
               hypocrites
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               blowes
               so
               strongly
               vpon
               the
               wicked
               ,
               that
               it
               brings
               them
               to
               the
               beginning
               of
               Hell
               euen
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               for
               it
               so
               worketh
               vpon
               the
               conscience
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               cannot
               conuert
               them
               ,
               it
               strikes
               them
               with
               feare
               ,
               terrour
               &
               torment
               ,
               either
               in
               life
               or
               at
               death
               ,
               which
               torment
               of
               conscience
               is
               the
               very
               flashes
               of
               hell-fire
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               when
               this
               first
               Fanne
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               will
               not
               serue
               to
               bring
               men
               to
               repentance
               ,
               
               (
               for
               the
               word
               preached
               ,
               doth
               not
               confound
               a
               man
               actually
               ,
               but
               only
               pronounce
               the
               sentence
               ,
               and
               thereby
               strike
               the
               conscience
               )
               then
               God
               hath
               another
               fanne
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               
                 fanne
                 of
                 his
                 iudgements
              
               :
               and
               that
               fanning
               or
               winnowing
               time
               is
               ,
               when
               he
               executes
               his
               vengeance
               and
               his
               iudgements
               on
               a
               Nation
               :
               this
               is
               his
               latter
               fanne
               ,
               〈◊〉
               the
               first
               will
               not
               preuaile
               ,
               this
               ●●
               his
               powerfull
               and
               strong
               fanne
               driuen
               about
               with
               the
               winde
               of
               his
               wrath
               ,
               this
               fanne
               went
               ouer
               the
               olde
               world
               ,
               and
               swept
               them
               all
               away
               ,
               and
               went
               ouer
               the
               nation
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               we
               see
               they
               are
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               1
               These
               three
               fannes
               of
               God
               make
               a
               three-fold
               separation
               of
               the
               Chaffe
               from
               the
               Wheate
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               wicked
               from
               the
               elect
               :
               with
               the
               fanne
               of
               his
               word
               which
               is
               powerfull
               ,
               he
               seuers
               them
               in
               affection
               ,
               and
               disposition
               ,
               and
               makes
               a
               distinction
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               ,
               as
               generally
               the
               Wheate
               is
               knowne
               to
               be
               Wheate
               ,
               and
               Chaffe
               discerned
               to
               be
               Chaffe
               ,
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               :
               
               but
               though
               the
               tare
               be
               knowne
               to
               bee
               tare
               ,
               yet
               both
               grow
               together
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               word
               onely
               seuers
               them
               in
               affection
               ,
               and
               sets
               seueral
               notes
               of
               distinction
               vpon
               them
               both
               .
            
             
               2
               But
               then
               the
               second
               fanne
               of
               his
               Iudgements
               is
               more
               violent
               ,
               for
               thereby
               ,
               he
               seuereth
               them
               a
               sunder
               in
               soule
               ,
               gathering
               the
               godly
               men
               ,
               as
               his
               wheat
               into
               the
               heauens
               ,
               &
               blowing
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               wicked
               into
               hell
               :
               but
               yet
               the
               bodyes
               of
               them
               both
               lye
               together
               ,
               as
               partakers
               of
               the
               same
               iudgement
               ,
               so
               subiect
               to
               the
               same
               corruption
               ,
               and
               are
               all
               lodged
               in
               the
               same
               graue
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               death
               hath
               like
               dominion
               ouer
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               afterwards
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               at
               Gods
               great
               haruest
               ,
               &
               great
               winnowing
               time
               ,
               he
               then
               with
               the
               winde
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               seuereth
               them
               a
               sunder
               in
               soule
               and
               body
               .
               Wheate
               from
               the
               Chaffe
               ,
               sheepe
               from
               the
               Goates
               ,
               &
               separateth
               them
               ,
               neuer
               to
               be
               mingled
               againe
               for
               euer
               &
               euer
               :
               and
               then
               with
               the
               winde
               of
               his
               wrath
               ,
               he
               blowes
               the
               chaffe
               into
               
               fire
               vnquenchable
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               louing
               fauour
               gathereth
               his
               wheate
               into
               the
               euerlasting
               and
               glorious
               garners
               of
               heauen
               .
            
             
               So
               then
               the
               first
               seuereth
               them
               in
               affection
               .
               The
               second
               in
               soule
               for
               a
               time
               .
               The
               third
               ,
               actually
               in
               soule
               and
               body
               for
               euer
               and
               euer
               .
            
             
               Now
               of
               these
               three
               winnowing
               times
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               speaketh
               here
               properly
               of
               the
               second
               :
               namely
               the
               
                 fan
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgements
              
               :
               so
               that
               ,
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Metaphor
               is
               this
               :
               search
               your selues
               and
               repent
               betimes
               ,
               least
               God
               come
               vpon
               you
               with
               some
               fearefull
               iudgements
               :
               because
               you
               haue
               so
               long
               contemned
               the
               
                 fan
                 of
                 the
                 word
              
               ,
               and
               finding
               you
               too
               light
               to
               abide
               the
               try
               all
               ,
               doe
               take
               you
               away
               in
               the
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               cast
               you
               into
               hell
               :
               for
               as
               sure
               as
               the
               fan
               of
               the
               word
               hath
               made
               difference
               of
               you
               ,
               which
               are
               chaffe
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               wheate
               ,
               so
               sure
               shall
               the
               fanne
               of
               his
               iudgements
               blow
               away
               the
               chaffe
               to
               hell
               and
               damnation
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               meaning
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               for
               the
               vse
               ,
               for
               vs
               in
               England
               ,
               the
               case
               stands
               thus
               :
               Our
               church
               doubtlesse
               is
               Gods
               corne
               field
               ,
               &
               we
               are
               the
               corne
               heape
               of
               God
               :
               and
               those
               Brownisles
               and
               Sectaries
               are
               blinde
               and
               besotted
               ,
               who
               cannot
               see
               that
               the
               church
               of
               England
               is
               a
               godly
               heape
               of
               Gods
               corne
               :
               but
               withall
               ,
               we
               must
               cōfesse
               ,
               we
               are
               ful
               of
               chaffe
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               prophane
               ,
               &
               wicked
               Hypocrits
               ,
               whose
               hearts
               and
               mindes
               abound
               in
               sinnes
               and
               rebellions
               :
               and
               many
               of
               our
               best
               professors
               are
               also
               too
               full
               of
               chaffe
               (
               that
               is
               )
               of
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               doe
               giue
               themselues
               too
               much
               libertie
               in
               many
               sinnes
               :
               but
               alas
               ,
               the
               pure
               wheate
               ,
               how
               thinne
               is
               it
               scattered
               ?
               howe
               hard
               to
               finde
               a
               man
               (
               at
               least
               a
               family
               )
               which
               dedicate
               themselues
               to
               the
               Lord
               in
               holy
               and
               sincere
               obedience
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               make
               conscience
               of
               all
               sinnes
               :
               now
               therefore
               ,
               seeing
               wee
               are
               Gods
               corne
               field
               ,
               and
               we
               haue
               some
               pure
               wheat
               amongst
               much
               chaffe
               ,
               therefore
               God
               will
               winnow
               vs
               ,
               to
               find
               out
               the
               corne
               ,
               if
               hee
               haue
               but
               one
               corne
               of
               wheat
               in
               a
               handfull
               of
               chaffe
               ,
               but
               one
               good
               man
               
               of
               many
               ,
               he
               will
               stirre
               all
               the
               heape
               for
               those
               fewe
               cornes
               ,
               hee
               will
               not
               care
               to
               blow
               all
               the
               chaffe
               to
               hell
               ,
               to
               finde
               out
               those
               fewe
               cornes
               of
               wheat
               ,
               to
               lay
               them
               vp
               in
               heauen
               :
               so
               that
               out
               of
               all
               question
               ,
               England
               being
               so
               ful
               of
               chaffe
               ,
               must
               look
               to
               be
               winnowed
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               for
               the
               first
               Fanne
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               it
               hath
               beene
               vsed
               in
               this
               land
               these
               fiue
               and
               thirtie
               yeares
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               powerfully
               ,
               and
               as
               plentifully
               as
               any
               where
               in
               the
               worlde
               ,
               and
               yet
               (
               alas
               )
               many
               are
               more
               Godlesse
               ,
               more
               ignorant
               ,
               more
               prophane
               then
               euer
               they
               were
               ,
               yea
               wickednesse
               groweth
               ,
               and
               the
               Chaffe
               increaseth
               aboue
               the
               Wheate
               :
               bee
               sure
               therefore
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               bring
               his
               second
               Fanne
               vpon
               vs
               ;
               because
               wee
               will
               not
               suffer
               the
               first
               and
               the
               milde
               and
               
                 gentle
                 fanne
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 to
              
               try
               and
               search
               vs
               :
               therefore
               hee
               will
               bring
               the
               
                 fearefull
                 fanne
                 of
                 his
                 iudgements
              
               ,
               and
               with
               it
               ,
               hee
               will
               blowe
               soule
               &
               body
               into
               hell
               ,
               with
               those
               our
               sinnes
               &
               corruptions
               ,
               which
               we
               would
               not
               suffer
               the
               Fanne
               of
               Gods
               worde
               to
               
               blowe
               from
               vs.
               The
               first
               hath
               so
               long
               blowen
               in
               vaine
               ,
               that
               the
               second
               must
               needs
               come
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               &
               it
               hath
               already
               begun
               to
               blow
               :
               three
               or
               four
               blasts
               haue
               blown
               ouer
               vs
               ;
               famin
               ,
               pestilence
               ,
               earthquakes
               ,
               fire
               ,
               water
               ,
               winde
               ,
               these
               haue
               so
               blowne
               some
               of
               vs
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               taken
               away
               a
               great
               number
               of
               vs.
               For
               vs
               that
               remaine
               ,
               this
               onely
               remaines
               ,
               that
               wee
               
               strengthen
               our selues
               by
               grace
               ,
               to
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               against
               the
               next
               blast
               ,
               for
               come
               it
               wil
               ,
               &
               when
               it
               comes
               ,
               no
               wealth
               nor
               worldly
               thing
               can
               inable
               vs
               to
               endure
               it
               ,
               onely
               faith
               &
               repentance
               ,
               &
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               will
               stand
               at
               that
               day
               .
               Now
               therefore
               ,
               in
               that
               so
               feareful
               a
               fanning
               abideth
               vs
               :
               seeing
               it
               is
               so
               neer
               (
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               blasts
               already
               past
               ouer
               vs
               ,
               which
               are
               nothing
               but
               the
               forerunners
               of
               a
               greater
               tēpest
               :
               )
               what
               shuld
               be
               our
               care
               (
               except
               wee
               care
               not
               to
               be
               blown
               body
               &
               soule
               into
               hel
               )
               but
               to
               labour
               to
               efchew
               this
               feareful
               fan
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               :
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               if
               it
               come
               vpō
               vs
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               blow
               vs
               to
               hell
               ,
               but
               hasten
               vs
               to
               heauen
               .
               It
               thy
               heart
               be
               touched
               to
               
               aske
               ,
               how
               this
               may
               be
               :
               I
               answere
               thee
               ,
               onely
               to
               follow
               the
               Prophets
               aduice
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               by
               
                 Searching
                 and
                 trying
                 our selues
              
               .
               The
               way
               to
               escape
               Gods
               triall
               ,
               is
               to
               try
               thy selfe
               :
               and
               to
               escape
               Gods
               iudgement
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               iudge
               to
               thine
               owne
               soule
               :
               and
               so
               the
               way
               to
               escape
               the
               fearfull
               fanne
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               to
               fanne
               thine
               own
               heart
               by
               the
               law
               of
               God.
               For
               whomsoeuer
               the
               first
               fanne
               (
               that
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               )
               doth
               worke
               vpon
               :
               these
               men
               are
               neuer
               blowen
               away
               with
               the
               fanne
               of
               Gods
               iudgements
               .
               O
               then
               ,
               entertaine
               the
               word
               of
               God
               into
               thy
               heart
               ,
               submit
               thy
               soule
               vnto
               it
               ,
               let
               it
               pearce
               ,
               &
               try
               ,
               and
               ransacke
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               lay
               before
               thee
               thy
               wretched
               estate
               by
               thy
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               seest
               thynakednesse
               and
               misery
               ,
               confesse
               it
               ,
               bewayle
               it
               ,
               be
               humbled
               for
               it
               ,
               cry
               &
               call
               for
               mercy
               and
               forgiuenesse
               ;
               pray
               against
               thy
               speciall
               sinnes
               ,
               striue
               to
               purge
               them
               out
               as
               the
               poyson
               of
               thy
               soule
               ,
               craue
               grace
               from
               God
               against
               al
               thy
               sinnes
               :
               and
               if
               thou
               seest
               any
               sins
               more
               welcome
               to
               thy
               nature
               ,
               more
               deere
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               and
               which
               more
               prevaile
               
               against
               thee
               ,
               then
               others
               doe
               :
               pray
               against
               these
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               striue
               against
               them
               aboue
               all
               :
               and
               endeuour
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               fanne
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               they
               may
               bee
               blowen
               away
               from
               thee
               .
               When
               thou
               hast
               done
               this
               ,
               then
               marke
               ,
               what
               will
               come
               of
               it
               :
               when
               thou
               hast
               fanned
               thy selfe
               ,
               God
               will
               not
               fanne
               thee
               :
               but
               when
               the
               fanne
               of
               his
               iudgemēt
               comes
               ;
               and
               bloweth
               so
               strongly
               vpon
               the
               wicked
               ,
               then
               the
               Lord
               finding
               thee
               already
               fanned
               ,
               and
               clensed
               by
               his
               word
               ,
               will
               spare
               thee
               ,
               and
               his
               iudgement
               shall
               either
               blow
               ouer
               thee
               ,
               and
               passe
               by
               thee
               vntouched
               (
               as
               ouer
               Lot
               ,
               in
               the
               destruction
               of
               Sodom
               )
               or
               else
               shall
               fanne
               out
               all
               thy
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               blow
               thee
               vp
               to
               heauen
               ,
               to
               be
               laid
               vp
               as
               pure
               wheat
               in
               the
               heauenly
               garners
               ,
               and
               mansions
               of
               glory
               ,
               which
               Christ
               ascended
               to
               prepare
               for
               thee
               .
            
             
               Now
               then
               amongst
               those
               many
               businesses
               ,
               with
               which
               this
               world
               doth
               comber
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               (
               all
               which
               shall
               perish
               with
               the
               worlde
               it selfe
               )
               let
               vs
               good
               brethren
               ,
               spare
               some
               time
               for
               this
               
               great
               businesse
               .
               Martha
               may
               be
               combred
               about
               many
               things
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               that
               
                 one
                 thing
              
               ,
               which
               is
               necessarie
               :
               therefore
               whatsoeuer
               is
               done
               ,
               let
               not
               this
               bee
               vndone
               .
               Once
               a
               day
               put
               thy selfe
               and
               thy
               life
               vnder
               the
               fanne
               of
               Gods
               lawe
               ,
               try
               thy selfe
               what
               thou
               art
               and
               thy
               life
               ,
               how
               thou
               liuest
               .
               Once
               a
               day
               keepe
               a
               Court
               in
               thy
               conscience
               ,
               call
               thy
               thoughts
               ,
               thy
               wordes
               ,
               and
               thy
               deedes
               to
               their
               tryall
               :
               let
               the
               ten
               Commaundements
               passe
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               thy
               sins
               and
               corruptiōs
               which
               thou
               findest
               to
               be
               chaffe
               ,
               blow
               them
               away
               by
               repētance
               ,
               so
               shalt
               thou
               remaine
               pure
               and
               cleane
               wheate
               ,
               fit
               for
               the
               house
               and
               Church
               of
               God
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               &
               for
               his
               kingdome
               in
               heauen
               .
               But
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               not
               doe
               this
               ,
               then
               alas
               ,
               what
               wil
               follow
               ?
               my
               heart
               grieueth
               to
               vtter
               it
               :
               but
               I
               must
               vnlesse
               I
               should
               be
               a
               false
               prophet
               :
               And
               therefore
               I
               wil.
               Our
               long
               peace
               ,
               plentie
               ,
               and
               ease
               ,
               haue
               bred
               great
               sinnes
               ,
               so
               great
               that
               they
               reach
               to
               heauen
               ,
               and
               prouoke
               Gods
               Maiestie
               to
               his
               face
               ,
               and
               so
               strong
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               violently
               drawe
               downe
               iudgments
               
               from
               God
               vpon
               vs
               :
               which
               when
               they
               come
               ,
               they
               will
               bee
               so
               powerfull
               ,
               and
               so
               violent
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               blow
               vs
               away
               like
               chaffe
               ,
               and
               bring
               this
               kingdome
               to
               some
               miserable
               ruine
               .
               O
               therefore
               how
               happy
               are
               wee
               ,
               if
               we
               can
               entertaine
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               practise
               it
               :
               for
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               we
               shall
               preuent
               Gods
               iudgements
               ,
               wee
               shall
               continue
               the
               Gospell
               to
               this
               land
               ,
               and
               preserue
               this
               glorious
               Nation
               from
               being
               destroyed
               or
               dispeopled
               ,
               by
               some
               fearefull
               iudgement
               .
            
             
               Beloued
               ,
               you
               come
               hither
               to
               this
               
               place
               ,
               purposely
               to
               buy
               and
               sell
               and
               thereby
               ,
               to
               better
               your
               estates
               in
               this
               world
               :
               how
               happy
               then
               are
               you
               ,
               if
               besides
               the
               good
               markets
               ,
               you
               make
               for
               your
               bodies
               and
               estates
               ,
               you
               learne
               also
               how
               to
               make
               your selues
               abide
               the
               triall
               of
               Gods
               iudgements
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               be
               made
               pure
               corne
               ,
               fit
               to
               replenish
               the
               garners
               of
               heauen
               ,
               &
               how
               to
               continue
               Gods
               fauour
               and
               the
               Gospell
               to
               this
               Nation
               .
               If
               thou
               goe
               away
               with
               this
               lesson
               ,
               thou
               hast
               a
               Iewel
               more
               worth
               ,
               then
               
               if
               thou
               shouldest
               goe
               home
               possessed
               or
               all
               the
               huge
               riches
               of
               this
               Faire
               :
               you
               call
               this
               and
               such
               like
               times
               ,
               
                 Faire
                 times
              
               :
               but
               if
               thou
               learne
               this
               lesson
               right
               ,
               then
               thou
               maist
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               the
               fairest
               day
               in
               deede
               ,
               that
               euer
               shon
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               since
               thou
               wast
               borne
               .
               This
               pretious
               Iewell
               which
               I
               haue
               spoken
               of
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               I
               heare
               offer
               vnto
               thee
               .
               Euery
               one
               brings
               hither
               some-thing
               to
               bee
               solde
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               merchandize
               that
               I
               bring
               and
               set
               to
               sale
               vnto
               you
               :
               what
               euer
               commoditie
               any
               of
               you
               bring
               ,
               it
               is
               from
               some
               quarter
               of
               this
               land
               ,
               but
               all
               is
               from
               the
               earth
               :
               but
               this
               that
               I
               bring
               ,
               it
               is
               from
               heauen
               :
               and
               all
               the
               earth
               cannot
               yeelde
               it
               :
               and
               as
               it
               is
               from
               heauen
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               of
               a
               heauenly
               vertue
               ,
               and
               will
               worke
               that
               which
               all
               the
               wealth
               in
               this
               faire
               is
               not
               able
               to
               doe
               :
               therefore
               cast
               not
               ,
               to
               buy
               the
               basest
               ,
               and
               let
               passe
               the
               best
               of
               all
               :
               and
               neuer
               alledge
               that
               it
               is
               aboue
               thy
               compasse
               ,
               and
               being
               a
               Iewell
               ,
               it
               is
               too
               deare
               and
               costly
               for
               thee
               :
               for
               I
               offer
               it
               freely
               vnto
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               euery
               one
               of
               you
               ,
               I
               pronounce
               vnto
               you
               ,
               from
               the
               
               
               Lord
               ,
               that
               here
               this
               blessed
               doctrine
               is
               offered
               vnto
               you
               all
               ,
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               
                 freely
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 buy
                 it
                 without
                 money
                 .
              
               Happie
               is
               that
               day
               when
               thou
               comming
               so
               farre
               to
               buy
               things
               for
               thy
               bodie
               ,
               and
               paies
               so
               deare
               for
               them
               ,
               doest
               meete
               with
               so
               pretious
               a
               Iewell
               ,
               the
               vertue
               whereof
               ,
               is
               to
               saue
               thy
               soule
               ,
               and
               payest
               nothing
               for
               it
               .
               Thou
               maiest
               hereafter
               reioyce
               and
               say
               :
               I
               went
               to
               buy
               and
               sell
               ,
               and
               to
               helpe
               my
               body
               :
               but
               I
               haue
               also
               learned
               to
               saue
               my
               soule
               .
               I
               went
               thither
               to
               helpe
               to
               maintaine
               my
               owne
               estate
               :
               but
               I
               haue
               learned
               to
               helpe
               to
               maintaine
               England
               in
               prosperitie
               :
               for
               assuredly
               ,
               if
               wee
               would
               all
               of
               vs
               learne
               this
               lesson
               ,
               and
               practise
               it
               ,
               we
               might
               assure
               our selues
               of
               the
               glorious
               prosperity
               of
               England
               ,
               to
               cotinue
               from
               generatiō
               to
               generation
               :
               whereas
               alas
               ,
               if
               we
               continue
               &
               go
               forward
               in
               our
               sins
               ▪
               &
               impenitency
               ,
               it
               is
               greatly
               to
               bee
               feared
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               Gospell
               nor
               this
               peace
               ,
               will
               reach
               to
               our
               posterities
               .
               Therefore
               now
               to
               make
               an
               end
               :
               I
               once
               againe
               :
               &
               lastly
               ,
               cōmend
               this
               doctrine
               to
               you
               al
               ,
               &
               euery
               
               one
               of
               you
               (
               for
               this
               marchandise
               that
               I
               bring
               ,
               is
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               that
               though
               some
               take
               it
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               also
               enough
               for
               euery
               one
               )
               and
               I
               commend
               it
               vnto
               you
               ,
               euen
               from
               the
               very
               mouth
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ?
               thinke
               of
               it
               I
               charge
               thee
               ,
               as
               euer
               thou
               lookest
               to
               appeare
               before
               the
               face
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               the
               great
               iudge
               ,
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ;
               and
               if
               thou
               wouldest
               escape
               the
               rigour
               of
               that
               iudgement
               ,
               enter
               now
               into
               iudgement
               with
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               search
               thy selfe
               :
               if
               thou
               now
               wilt
               not
               receiue
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               then
               shal
               it
               at
               the
               last
               day
               be
               a
               bill
               of
               Enditement
               against
               thee
               ,
               for
               if
               it
               saue
               thee
               not
               ,
               it
               shal
               condemne
               thee
               ,
               thinke
               of
               it
               therefore
               seriously
               ,
               as
               a
               matter
               that
               concernes
               thy
               soule
               and
               bodie
               :
               yea
               ,
               and
               thy
               posteritie
               ,
               and
               this
               whole
               Realme
               ,
               all
               which
               shall
               smart
               for
               it
               ,
               if
               we
               repent
               not
               .
               And
               if
               the
               body
               of
               our
               people
               ,
               and
               those
               ,
               whose
               harts
               are
               wedded
               to
               this
               world
               ,
               wil
               not
               enterteine
               this
               doctrine
               :
               then
               I
               turne
               vnto
               you
               that
               feare
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               you
               I
               direct
               my
               last
               warning
               ,
               Search
               ,
               O
               search
               ,
               and
               try
               your
               hearts
               and
               liues
               ,
               renewe
               and
               reuiue
               
               your
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               that
               if
               iudgements
               doe
               come
               and
               blowe
               vpon
               this
               Nation
               ,
               and
               driue
               the
               Gospell
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               to
               hell
               :
               that
               yet
               you
               may
               haue
               a
               testimony
               to
               your
               consciences
               ,
               that
               you
               did
               not
               pull
               down
               this
               generall
               calamitie
               ,
               but
               for
               your
               parts
               laboured
               to
               haue
               preuented
               it
               ,
               by
               your
               earnest
               prayers
               and
               heartie
               repentance
               :
               that
               so
               ,
               the
               posteritie
               ensuing
               ;
               may
               not
               curse
               you
               ,
               but
               speake
               reuerently
               of
               you
               ,
               and
               praise
               God
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               wish
               that
               al
               had
               done
               as
               you
               did
               ;
               for
               then
               had
               they
               enioyed
               this
               goodly
               land
               ,
               and
               al
               Gods
               blessings
               with
               it
               ,
               as
               wee
               their
               forefathers
               did
               before
               them
               :
               &
               so
               shall
               our
               names
               not
               rot
               ,
               but
               flourish
               amongst
               the
               posterities
               to
               come
               ,
               which
               shall
               bee
               partakers
               of
               the
               desolation
               :
               And
               when
               we
               haue
               renewed
               our
               repentance
               ,
               let
               vs
               then
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               ,
               deale
               with
               the
               Lord
               by
               earnest
               prayer
               for
               this
               Church
               and
               Nation
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               would
               shew
               his
               mercy
               vppon
               it
               ,
               and
               continue
               vnto
               it
               ,
               this
               place
               &
               the
               Gospell
               :
               it
               is
               nothing
               with
               the
               Lord
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               his
               powerfull
               hand
               is
               not
               shortened
               ,
               
               he
               can
               continue
               our
               peace
               ,
               when
               the
               Papists
               look
               for
               hurli-burlies
               ,
               he
               can
               continue
               the
               gospell
               ,
               when
               they
               hope
               to
               set
               vp
               their
               Idolatry
               againe
               :
               let
               vs
               therefore
               apply
               the
               Lord
               with
               our
               praiers
               ,
               and
               with
               Moses
               set
               our selues
               in
               the
               breach
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               the
               ignorances
               of
               the
               multitude
               ,
               and
               bewaile
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               who
               bewaile
               not
               their
               owne
               ,
               So
               did
               
               
                 Noah
                 ,
                 Daniel
              
               ,
               and
               Iob
               ,
               in
               their
               ages
               ,
               and
               prayed
               for
               the
               people
               in
               generall
               calamities
               :
               Let
               vs
               all
               be
               
                 Noahs
                 ,
                 Daniels
              
               ,
               and
               Iobs
               ,
               in
               our
               generations
               ;
               if
               we
               doe
               thus
               :
               then
               when
               Iudgements
               come
               ,
               we
               shall
               either
               turne
               them
               away
               from
               our
               Nation
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               wee
               shall
               deliuer
               our
               owne
               soules
               .
            
             
               Let
               vs
               nowe
               turne
               to
               the
               Lorde
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               because
               it
               cannot
               be
               hoped
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               our
               generall
               sinfulnesse
               must
               needs
               end
               with
               some
               heauy
               Iudgment
               :
               let
               vs
               desire
               the
               Lord
               still
               to
               defer
               our
               deserued
               punishments
               ,
               and
               still
               to
               spare
               vs
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               vs
               time
               and
               leasure
               to
               repent
               :
               that
               so
               ,
               we
               entering
               into
               our selues
               ,
               and
               searching
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               
               turning
               to
               the
               Lord
               :
               wee
               may
               turne
               away
               his
               imminent
               iudgemēts
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               his
               wrath
               doth
               burne
               out
               indeed
               ,
               we
               may
               then
               bee
               counted
               worthie
               in
               Christ
               ,
               to
               escape
               those
               things
               which
               must
               needes
               come
               vpon
               the
               worlde
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               WILLIAM
               PERKINS
               .
            
             
               Lament
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 Search
                 and
                 try
                 our
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 turne
                 againe
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Trin.
                 vni
                 Deo
                 gloria
              
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               RIGHT
               Worshipfull
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Cooke
                 Knight
                 ,
                 his
                 Maiesties
                 Atturney
              
               General
               ,
               &
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Heskith
              
               Knight
               ,
               
                 Atturney
                 of
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 Court
                 of
              
               Wardes
               and
               Liueries
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               his
               Maiesties
               Honourable
               Counsell
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               Grace
               and
               peace
               from
               Iesus
               Christ
               .
            
             
               RIght
               Worshipfull
               ,
               giue
               mee
               leaue
               to
               put
               you
               both
               in
               one
               Epistle
               ,
               whō
               one
               seruice
               ,
               one
               place
               ,
               one
               profession
               ,
               one
               order
               ,
               and
               one
               Religion
               haue
               so
               neerely
               combined
               :
               As
               you
               are
               Brethren
               many
               waies
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               the
               profession
               &
               practise
               of
               one
               Religion
               :
               to
               vouchsafe
               to
               be
               
                 ioynt
                 Patrons
              
               of
               this
               little
               after-birth
               ,
               this
               
                 faetus
                 posthumus
              
               ,
               of
               that
               worthy
               man
               Ma.
               Perkins
               ,
               now
               deceased
               .
               I
               send
               you
               heere
               one
               of
               the
               shortest
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               sweetest
               of
               his
               Treatises
               :
               had
               it
               bene
               as
               well
               brought
               foorth
               
                 by
                 me
              
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               begot
               
                 by
                 him
              
               it
               had
               beene
               a
               child
               not
               vnworthy
               of
               so
               great
               a
               father
               :
               but
               seeing
               it
               is
               now
               as
               a
               fatherles
               child
               ,
               be
               you
               the
               Tutors
               to
               this
               Orphane
               ,
               at
               whose
               hands
               Orphanes
               and
               Wards
               haue
               euer
               bene
               well
               vsed
               .
               The
               father
               
               whilst
               he
               liued
               was
               a
               shining
               light
               in
               this
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               beeing
               dead
               ,
               is
               a
               shining
               starre
               in
               heauen
               ,
               for
               
                 he
                 turned
                 manie
                 to
                 righteousnesse
              
               ,
               and
               his
               doctrine
               wil
               shine
               
               in
               Christian
               Churches
               whilst
               the
               Sunne
               shineth
               vpon
               the
               earth
               .
               The
               subject
               of
               this
               Treatise
               is
               
                 the
                 Ministerie
              
               ,
               whereof
               are
               layde
               downe
               
                 the
                 duties
                 and
                 dignities
              
               .
               And
               well
               dooth
               he
               couple
               these
               two
               together
               :
               for
               some
               can
               challenge
               the
               dignities
               of
               the
               Ministerie
               ,
               and
               cunningly
               cast
               the
               duties
               from
               their
               shoulders
               :
               others
               performe
               the
               duties
               ,
               but
               are
               kept
               from
               the
               dignities
               duly
               belonging
               to
               that
               calling
               :
               but
               as
               hee
               that
               will
               doe
               the
               duties
               ,
               may
               iustly
               challenge
               the
               dignities
               ,
               so
               he
               that
               will
               expect
               the
               dignities
               ,
               must
               doe
               the
               duties
               of
               a
               Minister
               :
               therefore
               in
               this
               building
               ,
               these
               
                 two
                 beames
              
               are
               in
               great
               wisedome
               well
               set
               together
               by
               this
               
                 wise
                 Maister
                 builder
              
               ,
               and
               so
               closely
               coupled
               ,
               as
               the
               idle
               or
               ambitious
               man
               cannot
               looke
               at
               the
               dignities
               ,
               but
               hee
               must
               withal
               behold
               the
               duties
               ,
               nor
               the
               painful
               &
               laborious
               man
               see
               his
               dutie
               ,
               but
               withal
               sha●
               see
               the
               dignitie
               thereto
               belonging
               .
            
             
               And
               surely
               (
               Right
               Worshipfull
               )
               none
               might
               better
               haue
               written
               of
               this
               subiect
               then
               he
               :
               for
               who
               may
               more
               worthily
               describe
               
               the
               dignities
               of
               the
               Ministerie
               ,
               then
               he
               ,
               who
               neither
               by
               doctrine
               nor
               conuersation
               ,
               was
               euer
               the
               least
               disgrace
               vnto
               his
               Ministerie
               ?
               or
               who
               may
               better
               challenge
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               calling
               ,
               then
               he
               who
               was
               euer
               an
               honour
               to
               his
               calling
               ;
               And
               who
               might
               better
               teach
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               Ministerie
               ,
               then
               hee
               who
               so
               discharged
               them
               ,
               as
               En●ie
               it selfe
               cannot
               iustly
               reproue
               ,
               and
               the
               enemies
               thēselues
               cannot
               but
               a
               commend
               ?
               and
               who
               may
               better
               teach
               them
               to
               others
               ,
               then
               he
               that
               carefully
               practised
               thē
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               :
               And
               as
               none
               could
               be
               a
               fitter
               Author
               of
               this
               discourse
               
                 then
                 hee
              
               ,
               so
               not
               many
               fi●ter
               Patrons
               then
               your
               
                 selues
                 :
                 not
                 many
              
               in
               your
               profession
               better
               schollers
               ,
               
                 nor
                 any
              
               that
               better
               loue
               schollers
               then
               your selues
               :
               &
               you
               are
               some
               of
               those
               few
               in
               this
               wicked
               age
               ,
               who
               willingly
               yeld
               all
               dignities
               and
               due
               reuerence
               to
               such
               Ministers
               as
               you
               see
               willingly
               to
               discharge
               the
               duties
               of
               good
               Ministers
               .
               Well
               would
               it
               be
               with
               the
               Ministerie
               of
               England
               ,
               (
               and
               the
               better
               with
               it
               ,
               the
               better
               with
               England
               )
               if
               all
               
                 as
                 great
              
               as
               you
               ,
               were
               as
               good
               friends
               to
               it
               as
               you
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Papists
               except
               ,
               and
               say
               how
               can
               this
               be
               ,
               for
               that
               you
               haue
               beene
               persecuters
               of
               
                 their
                 Priests
              
               ,
               let
               
               me
               answere
               once
               for
               you
               ,
               who
               often
               answere
               for
               many
               distressed
               men
               :
               they
               persecute
               you
               with
               slander
               ,
               that
               say
               you
               persecuted
               thē
               ,
               (
               but
               be
               content
               to
               beare
               your
               part
               in
               popish
               slanders
               ,
               with
               our
               Prince
               and
               state
               ,
               our
               Counsellers
               &
               Cleargy
               ,
               our
               Parliaments
               and
               Lawes
               ,
               for
               none
               of
               these
               haue
               escaped
               these
               viperous
               tongues
               )
               for
               though
               you
               haue
               
                 executed
                 the
                 Lawes
              
               vpon
               some
               of
               them
               in
               your
               seuerall
               places
               ,
               yet
               not
               with
               sharpenesse
               nor
               seueritie
               but
               with
               
                 mercifull
                 iustice
                 ▪
              
               and
               that
               also
               not
               as
               they
               were
               Priests
               ,
               but
               Plotters
               ,
               Practisers
               ,
               subuerters
               ,
               and
               seducers
               :
               and
               as
               they
               were
               Priests
               ,
               you
               sought
               their
               reformation
               ,
               not
               their
               ruine
               .
               And
               if
               they
               ,
               who
               can
               hardly
               discharge
               themselues
               from
               beeing
               
                 Priests
                 of
                 Baal
              
               ,
               haue
               had
               but
               iustice
               ,
               and
               that
               also
               tempered
               with
               mercy
               ,
               it
               shewes
               how
               good
               regard
               you
               haue
               ,
               and
               howe
               much
               you
               esteeme
               all
               good
               and
               faithfull
               Ministers
               ,
               which
               are
               
                 God
                 Interpreters
              
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               if
               all
               our
               Ministers
               were
               such
               as
               this
               Treatise
               describeth
               ,
               or
               came
               but
               as
               neere
               it
               as
               the
               Author
               hereof
               did
               ,
               and
               if
               all
               our
               
                 great
                 ones
              
               did
               vse
               and
               esteeme
               good
               ministers
               as
               you
               do
               ,
               we
               should
               then
               soone
               pull
               the
               Ministerie
               frō
               vnder
               that
               foote
               of
               contempt
               ,
               with
               
               which
               this
               prophane
               age
               doth
               daily
               tread
               vpon
               it
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               who
               are
               farre
               
                 wiser
                 in
                 their
                 kinde
                 then
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 light
                 ,
              
               haue
               taken
               other
               &
               strange
               courses
               to
               magnifie
               the
               Cleargie
               .
               They
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               state
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               more
               excellent
               then
               the
               Ciuile
               ,
               as
               the
               Sunne
               is
               then
               the
               Moone
               ,
               &
               that
               not
               in
               spirituall
               onely
               ,
               (
               for
               that
               we
               deny
               not
               )
               but
               in
               temporall
               power
               ,
               pompe
               ,
               and
               estate
               :
               and
               that
               therefore
               the
               Chiefe
               of
               their
               Clergie
               ,
               is
               as
               farre
               aboue
               the
               mightiest
               Emperour
               ,
               as
               the
               Sunne
               is
               aboue
               the
               Moone
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               Moone
               borroweth
               her
               light
               from
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               Emperour
               is
               state
               and
               power
               from
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             
               They
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               Cleargie
               is
               a
               state
               so
               distinct
               ,
               &
               so
               absolute
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               not
               to
               do
               with
               the
               Ciuile
               stat●
               ,
               yea
               they
               exempt
               their
               Cleargie
               ,
               from
               beeing
               any
               way
               subiect
               to
               the
               
                 temporall
                 Magistrate
              
               .
               And
               though
               their
               crimes
               ,
               be
               neuer
               so
               many
               or
               monstrous
               ,
               yet
               the
               Prince
               ,
               or
               ciuill
               authoritie
               ,
               hath
               nothing
               to
               do
               to
               take
               notice
               thereof
               ,
               much
               lesse
               to
               punish
               them
               :
               and
               herevpon
               great
               volumes
               are
               written
               ,
               and
               many
               Acts
               and
               decrees
               are
               made
               in
               their
               Cannon
               Lawe
               ,
               
                 De
                 exemptione
                 Clericorum
              
               .
               They
               extoll
               their
               Cleargy
               aboue
               the
               Temporaltie
               ,
               
               allowing
               the
               Priests
               both
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               leauing
               the
               Laitie
               bread
               alone
               .
               They
               make
               them
               in
               their
               masse
               ,
               mediators
               betwixt
               Christ
               &
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               &
               Creators
               of
               their
               Creator
               and
               Redeemer
               ,
               when
               and
               as
               often
               as
               themselues
               list
               .
               And
               finally
               ,
               they
               send
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               all
               their
               Clergie
               immediatly
               to
               heauen
               without
               let
               ,
               wheras
               all
               the
               Temporaltie
               (
               except
               Martyrs
               )
               must
               passe
               by
               Purgatorie
               .
               Here
               are
               great
               buildings
               ,
               but
               on
               a
               sandy
               foundation
               ,
               goodly
               Castles
               ,
               but
               built
               in
               the
               ayre
               ;
               if
               these
               deuises
               were
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               would
               certainly
               stand
               ,
               but
               their
               long
               tottering
               threatens
               a
               suddaine
               fall
               .
            
             
               Contrariwise
               ,
               our
               Church
               ,
               or
               rather
               
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 our
                 Church
              
               ,
               by
               auoyding
               this
               Scilla
               ,
               haue
               falne
               into
               Charibdis
               ,
               by
               auoyding
               one
               extremitie
               ,
               haue
               falne
               into
               the
               other
               ,
               by
               taking
               too
               much
               dignitie
               and
               authority
               frō
               our
               Ministerie
               ,
               &
               by
               laying
               too
               much
               pouerty
               ,
               contempt
               ,
               &
               basenesse
               vppon
               it
               .
               It
               were
               a
               worke
               worth
               the
               labour
               of
               the
               
                 wisest
                 heads
              
               ,
               to
               put
               downe
               the
               
                 true
                 meane
              
               betwixt
               both
               extreames
               ,
               &
               worth
               the
               labour
               of
               our
               
                 Noble
                 King
              
               ,
               to
               take
               order
               that
               that
               meane
               be
               kept
               ,
               without
               rising
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               or
               falling
               to
               the
               left
               .
               
               This
               short
               Treatse
               may
               hap
               to
               giue
               some
               light
               &
               directions
               therein
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               may
               encourage
               &
               stir
               vp
               their
               hearts
               in
               whose
               hands
               it
               is
               to
               doe
               it
               :
               Vnder
               your
               woorthy
               names
               would
               I
               haue
               it
               see
               the
               world
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               for
               that
               I
               am
               bound
               to
               you
               both
               in
               many
               priuate
               and
               particular
               respects
               ,
               (
               though
               that
               be
               much
               )
               as
               for
               that
               know
               you
               both
               to
               be
               o●
               so
               right
               and
               reformed
               a
               iudgement
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               as
               you
               would
               haue
               none
               Ministers
               but
               of
               sufficient
               gifts
               ,
               and
               vnblameable
               liues
               ,
               nor
               those
               Ministers
               put
               to
               their
               Pensions
               ,
               or
               vncertaine
               salailes
               ,
               but
               to
               haue
               certaine
               &
               sufficient
               maintenance
               proportionable
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
               and
               beseeming
               the
               honour
               of
               a
               Christian
               Church
               :
               God
               continue
               you
               still
               in
               that
               minde
               ,
               and
               make
               many
               more
               of
               the
               same
               with
               you
               ,
               so
               should
               we
               haue
               as
               florishing
               a
               Church
               as
               any
               Christendome
               hath
               seene
               .
               Goe
               forward
               in
               that
               ,
               and
               other
               your
               religious
               resolutions
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               true
               way
               to
               honour
               ,
               both
               heere
               and
               in
               a
               better
               world
               :
               stand
               firmly
               for
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               boldly
               against
               the
               Popish
               enemies
               thereof
               ,
               as
               hitherto
               you
               haue
               done
               :
               Religion
               had
               neuer
               more
               cause
               to
               thanke
               you
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               doe
               so
               ,
               then
               now
               it
               hath
               ,
               for
               her
               enemies
               
               were
               neuer
               so
               insolent
               since
               they
               were
               our
               enemies
               :
               but
               if
               you
               and
               others
               holde
               on
               ,
               as
               in
               your
               seuerall
               places
               you
               haue
               wel
               begun
               ,
               and
               others
               take
               the
               like
               course
               ,
               there
               is
               hope
               their
               insolencies
               will
               bee
               easily
               (
               if
               timely
               )
               repressed
               ,
               and
               themselues
               neerest
               the
               fall
               ,
               when
               they
               imagine
               they
               are
               in
               the
               full
               .
               The
               Lorde
               blesse
               and
               assist
               you
               in
               your
               painfull
               places
               ,
               and
               make
               you
               on
               earth
               Instruments
               of
               his
               glorie
               ,
               to
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               so
               shall
               you
               bee
               vessels
               of
               glory
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Heauen
               :
               And
               thus
               commending
               this
               little
               treatise
               to
               your
               reading
               ,
               and
               my selfe
               to
               your
               fauour
               ,
               I
               take
               leaue
               ,
               and
               wil
               euer
               rest
               ,
               1605.
               
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Worships
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   VV.
                   Crashawe
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               Treatise
               of
               the
               duties
               and
               
                 dignitie
                 of
                 the
                 Ministerie
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Iob.
                 33.
                 23.
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 
                   If
                   there
                   bee
                   with
                   him
                   a
                   Messenger
                   :
                   An
                   Interpreter
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   a
                   thousand
                   to
                   declare
                   vnto
                   man
                   his
                   righteousnesse
                   :
                
                 
                   Then
                   will
                   be
                   haue
                   mercie
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   deliuer
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   goe
                   not
                   downe
                   into
                   the
                   pit
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   haue
                   receiued
                   a
                   reconciliation
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IN
               this
               Chapter
               and
               the
               former
               ,
               Elihu
               a
               
               holy
               ,
               learned
               ,
               noble
               ,
               &
               wise
               young
               man
               ,
               had
               conference
               with
               Iob
               in
               matters
               of
               high
               and
               excellent
               Diuinitie
               :
               the
               points
               of
               his
               conference
               are
               these
               :
               From
               the
               first
               verse
               of
               this
               chap.
               to
               the
               7.
               verse
               ,
               is
               a
               Praeface
               to
               his
               speach
               .
               From
               thence
               to
               the
               13.
               he
               repeateth
               certaine
               propositions
               of
               Iob
               ,
               and
               reproueth
               them
               :
               frō
               thence
               to
               these
               wordes
               ,
               hee
               instructeth
               Iob
               in
               certaine
               points
               touching
               Gods
               dealing
               with
               sinners
               :
               
               and
               those
               are
               two
               .
            
             
               1
               How
               God
               preserueth
               a
               sinner
               from
               
               falling
               .
            
             
               2
               How
               God
               restoreth
               a
               sinner
               being
               falne
               .
            
             
               1
               The
               meanes
               whereby
               God
               preserueth
               a
               sinner
               ,
               are
               set
               downe
               to
               bee
               two
               principall
               .
            
             
               1
               By
               Admonitions
               in
               
                 dreames
                 and
                 visions
              
               .
            
             
               2
               By
               
                 scourges
                 and
                 chastisments
              
               ,
               when
               the
               first
               will
               not
               preuaile
               .
               And
               these
               are
               layde
               downe
               from
               the
               thirteene
               verse
               vnto
               these
               words
               .
            
             
               2
               Then
               followeth
               the
               2.
               point
               ,
               namely
               the
               restoring
               of
               a
               sinner
               :
               when
               both
               the
               meanes
               formerly
               spoken
               of
               ,
               haue
               not
               preuailed
               with
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               through
               his
               corruption
               he
               is
               fallen
               :
               and
               concerning
               this
               point
               ,
               he
               handleth
               these
               particulers
               .
            
             
               1
               The
               
                 remedie
                 and
                 meanes
              
               of
               his
               restoring
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               effect
               that
               followeth
               thereupon
               .
               1
               The
               remedie
               is
               layde
               downe
               in
               these
               wordes
               now
               red
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               then
               followeth
               the
               effect
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               when
               a
               sinner
               is
               
               restored
               by
               repentance
               ,
               then
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               are
               plentifully
               powred
               vpon
               him
               both
               for
               soule
               &
               body
               :
               from
               these
               words
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               The
               intent
               then
               of
               this
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               ,
               
               that
               God
               vseth
               meanes
               in
               his
               mercie
               to
               preserue
               sinners
               from
               falling
               into
               sinne
               ,
               but
               if
               they
               doe
               ,
               then
               hee
               in
               much
               greater
               mercie
               afordeth
               them
               meanes
               and
               helpes
               to
               rise
               againe
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               summe
               and
               substance
               of
               the
               words
               .
               Now
               ,
               that
               means
               and
               remedie
               is
               the
               matter
               I
               purpose
               to
               speake
               of
               ,
               out
               of
               these
               wordes
               :
               The
               meanes
               then
               to
               restore
               a
               sinner
               after
               a
               fall
               ,
               is
               to
               raise
               him
               by
               repentance
               to
               a
               better
               
               estate
               then
               hee
               was
               in
               before
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               inclusiuely
               ,
               and
               by
               implication
               taught
               in
               this
               Text
               :
               But
               the
               instrument
               by
               whom
               that
               great
               worke
               is
               to
               be
               wrought
               ,
               is
               here
               in
               plaine
               termes
               layd
               downe
               to
               bee
               a
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               lawfully
               called
               and
               sent
               by
               God
               ,
               &
               appointed
               by
               his
               Church
               to
               that
               great
               dutie
               .
               So
               that
               these
               wordes
               containe
               a
               worthy
               description
               of
               a
               true
               Minister
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               here
               described
               .
            
             
             
               1
               By
               his
               titles
               ,
               
               which
               are
               two
               ,
               
                 
                   An
                   Angell
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   Interpreter
                   .
                
              
            
             
               2
               By
               his
               rarnesse
               ,
               
                 One
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
              
               .
            
             
               3
               By
               his
               office
               :
               which
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 declare
                 vnto
                 man
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 .
              
            
             
               4
               By
               the
               blessing
               that
               God
               giueth
               vpon
               the
               labours
               of
               this
               true
               Minister
               :
               which
               is
               ,
               
                 then
                 God
                 will
                 haue
                 mercie
                 vpon
                 the
                 sinner
                 .
              
            
             
               5
               By
               his
               Commission
               and
               authoritie
               in
               the
               last
               wordes
               :
               God
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 Deliuer
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 goe
                 not
                 downe
                 into
                 the
                 pit
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 haue
                 receiued
                 a
                 reconciliation
                 .
              
            
             
               Let
               vs
               speake
               of
               them
               in
               order
               as
               they
               lie
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               and
               first
               of
               his
               titles
               .
            
             
               1
               The
               first
               title
               of
               a
               Minister
               of
               God
               is
               ,
               
               he
               is
               called
               a
               Messenger
               ,
               or
               an
               Angel
               :
               and
               not
               here
               alone
               ,
               but
               elswhere
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               Malachy
               2.
               7.
               
               
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Messenger
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hostes
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               Reuelation
               ,
               
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               7.
               
               Churches
               are
               called
               the
               Angels
               of
               those
               Churches
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               apparant
               ,
               a
               true
               Minister
               is
               an
               Angel
               
               
                 of
                 God
              
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               other
               place
               ,
               the
               
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               .
               Hee
               is
               an
               Angell
               or
               Messenger
               sent
               
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 his
                 Church
              
               .
               
            
             
               This
               consideration
               affords
               matter
               of
               
               much
               vse
               .
               And
               first
               for
               Ministers
               themselues
               .
            
             
               The
               most
               of
               vs
               in
               this
               place
               a
               are
               eyther
               Prophets
               ,
               or
               sonnes
               of
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
             
               If
               thou
               be
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               thou
               art
               
                 Gods
                 Angel
              
               .
               If
               a
               sonne
               of
               the
               prophets
               thou
               intendest
               to
               bee
               ,
               then
               marke
               thy
               dutie
               ,
               prophets
               and
               Ministers
               are
               Angels
               in
               the
               very
               institution
               of
               their
               calling
               .
               Therefore
               
               thou
               must
               preach
               Gods
               word
               
                 as
                 GODS
                 word
              
               ,
               and
               deliuer
               it
               as
               thou
               receiuest
               it
               :
               for
               Angels
               ,
               Embassadors
               ,
               and
               Messengers
               ,
               carry
               not
               their
               owne
               message
               ,
               but
               the
               message
               of
               their
               Lords
               and
               Maisters
               who
               sent
               them
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               carry
               the
               message
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hostes
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               deliuer
               it
               
                 as
                 the
                 Lords
              
               ,
               and
               not
               their
               owne
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               Epistle
               of
               Peter
               ,
               4.
               11.
               wee
               are
               bid
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 speake
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 speake
                 ,
              
               not
               onely
               the
               
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               but
               
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               Gods
               word
               must
               bee
               spoken
               ,
               and
               
                 as
                 Gods
                 word
              
               :
               then
               shew
               thy
               faithfulnesse
               
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               discharging
               thy
               hands
               sincerely
               of
               that
               message
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               honoured
               thee
               to
               carry
               ,
               Gods
               word
               is
               pure
               ,
               
               thercfore
               purely
               to
               be
               thought
               vpon
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               deliuered
               .
               Then
               let
               all
               that
               are
               Gods
               Angels
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               honoured
               as
               his
               Angels
               and
               Embassadors
               ,
               thinke
               it
               no
               lesse
               reason
               to
               doe
               the
               dutie
               of
               Gods
               Angels
               ,
               least
               (
               as
               many
               men
               mar
               a
               good
               tale
               in
               the
               telling
               ,
               so
               )
               they
               take
               away
               the
               power
               and
               maiestie
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               deliuering
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               vse
               concernes
               the
               ministers
               
               also
               :
               are
               they
               
                 Gods
                 Angels
              
               ?
               therefore
               they
               must
               preach
               Gods
               word
               in
               
                 the
                 euidence
                 &
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               for
               he
               that
               is
               Gods
               Angell
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               that
               God
               must
               speake
               in
               him
               :
               Now
               to
               speake
               in
               the
               demonstration
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               is
               to
               speake
               in
               such
               a
               plaines
               ,
               and
               yet
               such
               a
               powerfulnes
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               capacities
               of
               the
               simplest
               ,
               may
               perceiue
               ,
               not
               man
               ,
               but
               God
               teaching
               them
               in
               that
               plainesse
               :
               and
               the
               conscience
               of
               the
               mightiest
               may
               feele
               ,
               not
               man
               ,
               but
               God
               reproue
               them
               in
               that
               powerfulnesse
               :
               That
               this
               is
               so
               ,
               appeares
               by
               Saint
               Paul.
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 prophecie
                 aright
              
               .
               (
               saith
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               )
               
                 the
                 vnlearned
              
               
               
                 or
                 vnbeleeuing
                 man
                 comes
                 in
                 ,
                 hee
                 thinkes
                 his
                 secret
                 faults
                 are
                 disclosed
                 and
                 laid
                 
                 open
                 ,
                 he
                 thinkes
                 all
                 men
                 see
                 his
                 nakednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 reproue
                 him
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 therefore
                 falls
                 down
                 and
                 saith
                 surely
                 God
                 speakes
                 in
                 this
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               In
               which
               words
               ,
               obserue
               an
               admirable
               
               plainesse
               ,
               and
               an
               admirable
               powerfulnesse
               (
               which
               a
               man
               would
               thinke
               coulde
               not
               so
               
               well
               stand
               together
               .
               )
               First
               plainnesse
               ,
               for
               whereas
               the
               vnlearned
               man
               perceiueth
               his
               faults
               discouerrd
               ,
               it
               followeth
               necessarily
               he
               must
               needes
               vnderstand
               ,
               and
               if
               an
               vnlearned
               man
               vnderstand
               it
               ,
               then
               consequently
               it
               must
               needes
               be
               plaine
               :
               Secondly
               powerfulnesse
               ,
               in
               that
               his
               conscience
               is
               so
               conuinced
               ,
               his
               secret
               faults
               so
               disclosed
               ,
               
               and
               his
               very
               heart
               so
               ript
               vp
               :
               that
               he
               saith
               ,
               certainly
               
                 God
                 speakes
                 in
                 this
                 man.
              
               This
               is
               the
               euidence
               and
               demonstration
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               :
               It
               is
               thought
               good
               commendation
               before
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               men
               say
               of
               a
               Preacher
               ,
               surely
               this
               man
               hath
               showne
               himselfe
               a
               proper
               scholler
               ,
               of
               good
               learning
               ,
               great
               reading
               ,
               strong
               memory
               ,
               and
               good
               deliuery
               ,
               
               and
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               such
               commendation
               (
               if
               iust
               )
               is
               not
               to
               be
               contemned
               :
               but
               that
               ,
               that
               commends
               a
               man
               to
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               owne
               conscience
               ,
               is
               when
               he
               preacheth
               
               so
               plainely
               to
               the
               capacitie
               ,
               and
               so
               powerfully
               to
               the
               conscience
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               thinkes
               doubtlesse
               God
               is
               within
               him
               .
               Art
               thou
               therefore
               an
               Angell
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               magnifie
               the
               spirite
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               thy selfe
               in
               thy
               preaching
               of
               his
               word
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               vse
               is
               for
               the
               hearers
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               here
               taught
               ,
               that
               if
               their
               Ministers
               bee
               
               Angels
               sent
               them
               from
               God
               ,
               then
               are
               they
               to
               heare
               them
               ,
               gladly
               ,
               willingly
               ,
               reuerently
               ,
               
               and
               obediently
               :
               gladly
               and
               willingly
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               Ambassadors
               ,
               reuerently
               and
               obediently
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               sent
               from
               the
               high
               God
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               doe
               deliuer
               his
               embaslage
               .
               God
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 people
                 must
                 seeke
                 the
                 Lawe
                 at
                 his
                 mouth
                 :
              
               
               and
               good
               reason
               ,
               for
               if
               the
               lawe
               be
               the
               reuealed
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Minister
               the
               Angell
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               where
               should
               they
               seeke
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               mouth
               of
               his
               Angell
               ?
               The
               reason
               therefore
               followeth
               well
               in
               that
               place
               :
               they
               should
               
                 seeke
                 the
                 Lawe
                 at
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 messenger
                 of
                 the
                 lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 :
              
               and
               this
               must
               all
               Christians
               doe
               ,
               not
               onely
               if
               their
               Doctrine
               be
               pleasing
               vnto
               them
               ,
               but
               though
               
               it
               crosse
               their
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               bee
               quite
               contrary
               to
               their
               dispositions
               ,
               yea
               though
               
               it
               bee
               neuer
               so
               vnsauory
               and
               harde
               vnto
               nature
               ,
               yet
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               is
               a
               message
               from
               thy
               God
               and
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               teacher
               
                 the
                 Angellor
                 messenger
              
               of
               that
               God
               :
               therefore
               both
               hee
               and
               it
               must
               be
               receiued
               with
               all
               reuerence
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               very
               obedience
               of
               the
               heart
               and
               soule
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               a
               conuenient
               reuerence
               and
               honour
               is
               to
               be
               giuen
               of
               all
               good
               Christians
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               persons
               of
               Gods
               Ministers
               (
               especially
               when
               they
               adorne
               their
               high
               calling
               with
               a
               holy
               life
               :
               )
               euen
               because
               they
               are
               
                 Angels
                 of
                 God.
              
               Saint
               Paule
               teacheth
               ,
               
                 that
                 women
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 modestly
                 altired
                 in
                 the
                 congregation
              
               
               
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
              
               :
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               ,
               because
               
                 the
                 holy
                 Angels
              
               are
               present
               ,
               and
               alwaies
               beholders
               of
               our
               seruice
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               euen
               because
               
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Angels
              
               and
               messengers
               sent
               from
               God
               ,
               are
               there
               ,
               delinering
               their
               message
               and
               Embassage
               receiued
               from
               God
               :
               And
               thus
               we
               haue
               the
               first
               title
               giuen
               to
               the
               Minister
               :
               he
               is
               an
               Angell
               .
            
             
               
                 An
                 Interpreter
              
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               hee
               is
               an
               Interpreter
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
               one
               that
               is
               able
               to
               deliuer
               aright
               the
               reconciliation
               ,
               made
               betwixt
               God
               and
               man
               :
               I
               say
               not
               ,
               the
               author
               of
               that
               reconciliation
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               the
               godhead
               it selfe
               :
               nor
               the
               worker
               of
               this
               reconciliation
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               the
               second
               person
               ,
               Christ
               Iesus
               :
               nor
               the
               assurer
               or
               ratifier
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               nor
               the
               instrument
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               the
               glad
               tidings
               of
               the
               gospell
               :
               but
               I
               say
               he
               is
               the
               interpreter
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               first
               one
               that
               can
               open
               and
               explane
               the
               couenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               rightly
               lay
               downe
               the
               meanes
               how
               
               this
               reconciliation
               is
               wrought
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               one
               that
               can
               
                 rightly
                 and
                 iustly
                 apply
              
               those
               meanes
               ,
               for
               the
               working
               of
               it
               out
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               one
               that
               hath
               authoritie
               to
               
                 publish
                 and
                 declare
              
               it
               when
               it
               is
               wrought
               :
               and
               by
               these
               three
               actions
               hee
               is
               
                 Gods
                 Interpreter
              
               to
               the
               people
               .
               
            
             
               Then
               hee
               is
               also
               the
               
                 peoples
                 interpreter
              
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               being
               able
               to
               speake
               to
               God
               for
               them
               ,
               to
               lay
               open
               their
               wants
               and
               nakednesses
               ,
               to
               confesse
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               to
               craue
               pardon
               and
               forgiuenesse
               ,
               to
               giue
               thankes
               in
               their
               names
               for
               mercies
               receiued
               ,
               
               and
               in
               a
               word
               to
               offer
               vp
               all
               their
               spirituall
               sacrifices
               vnto
               God
               for
               them
               :
               and
               so
               euery
               true
               Minister
               is
               a
               double
               interpreter
               ,
               Gods
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               peoples
               to
               God.
               In
               which
               respects
               ,
               hee
               is
               properly
               called
               ,
               
                 Gods
                 mouth
              
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               by
               preaching
               to
               them
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 peoples
                 mouth
              
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               praying
               for
               them
               to
               God
               :
               and
               this
               title
               sheweth
               how
               great
               &
               glorious
               a
               calling
               this
               ministery
               is
               if
               it
               be
               rightly
               conceiued
               .
               Now
               then
               for
               the
               vse
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               if
               euery
               true
               Minister
               must
               bee
               
               Gods
               Interpreter
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               peoples
               to
               God
               ,
               then
               hence
               wee
               learne
               that
               euery
               one
               ,
               who
               either
               is
               or
               intends
               to
               be
               a
               Minister
               ,
               must
               haue
               that
               
                 tongue
                 of
                 the
                 learned
              
               ,
               whereof
               is
               spoken
               in
               Esay
               50.
               4.
               wher
               the
               prophet
               saith
               (
               first
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               is
               the
               great
               Prophet
               and
               teacher
               of
               his
               Church
               ;
               and
               secondarily
               in
               the
               name
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               all
               true
               Prophets
               while
               the
               worlde
               endureth
               .
               )
               
                 The
                 Lorde
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 me
                 a
                 tongue
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 knowe
                 to
                 speake
                 a
                 word
                 in
                 season
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 wearie
                 :
              
               where
               note
               the
               
               
                 wearie
                 soules
              
               ,
               or
               troubled
               conscience
               ,
               must
               haue
               a
               word
               
                 in
                 season
              
               spoken
               to
               him
               for
               his
               comfort
               ,
               and
               that
               cannot
               bee
               spoken
               without
               
                 the
                 tongue
                 of
                 the
                 learned
              
               ,
               and
               lastly
               that
               tongue
               of
               the
               learned
               must
               bee
               giuen
               
               
                 of
                 God.
              
               Now
               to
               haue
               this
               
                 tongue
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 ,
                 which
                 Esay
              
               speakes
               of
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               but
               to
               be
               this
               Interpreter
               ,
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               heere
               saith
               a
               Minister
               must
               bee
               :
               But
               to
               bee
               able
               to
               speake
               with
               this
               tongue
               is
               ,
               first
               
                 to
                 bee
                 furnished
                 with
                 humane
                 learning
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 with
                 Diuine
                 knowledge
              
               ,
               as
               farre
               as
               it
               may
               by
               outward
               meanes
               bee
               taught
               from
               man
               to
               man
               :
               but
               besides
               these
               ,
               hee
               that
               will
               speake
               
                 this
                 tongue
              
               aright
               ,
               must
               be
               
                 inwardly
                 learned
              
               ,
               and
               taught
               by
               the
               spirit
               
               of
               God
               :
               the
               two
               first
               he
               must
               learne
               from
               men
               ,
               but
               the
               third
               from
               God
               :
               a
               true
               Minister
               must
               be
               inwardly
               taught
               by
               the
               spiritual
               school-maister
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               Saint
               Iohn
               in
               the
               Reuelatiō
               must
               take
               the
               book
               ,
               
               that
               is
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               eate
               it
               ,
               and
               when
               hee
               hath
               eaten
               it
               :
               then
               (
               saith
               the
               Angell
               )
               
                 he
                 must
                 goe
                 preach
                 to
                 Nations
                 ,
                 tongues
                 ,
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Kings
                 :
              
               which
               was
               done
               ,
               not
               that
               Saint
               Iohn
               had
               not
               eaten
               that
               booke
               ,
               in
               
               
                 the
                 comming
                 downe
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               the
               
               very
               ende
               of
               whose
               comming
               was
               to
               teach
               them
               spiritually
               :
               but
               that
               in
               him
               Christ
               might
               teach
               his
               Church
               for
               euer
               ,
               that
               no
               Minister
               is
               fit
               to
               preach
               ,
               to
               nations
               and
               to
               Kings
               ,
               
                 vntill
                 they
                 haue
                 eaten
                 the
                 booke
                 of
              
               
               God
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               till
               after
               and
               besides
               all
               the
               learning
               that
               man
               can
               teach
               them
               ,
               they
               be
               also
               taught
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               this
               teaching
               is
               it
               that
               makes
               a
               man
               
                 a
                 true
                 interpreter
              
               ,
               and
               without
               this
               he
               cannot
               be
               ,
               for
               how
               can
               a
               man
               bee
               Gods
               interpreter
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               knowe
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               how
               can
               he
               
                 knowe
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 teaching
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God.
              
               For
               as
               no
               man
               knoweth
               the
               thought
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               spirit
               
               of
               man
               that
               is
               in
               him
               .
               So
               the
               things
               of
               God
               knoweth
               no
               mā
               ,
               but
               the
               spirit
               of
               god
               .
               Indeed
               we
               may
               be
               
                 mans
                 interpreter
              
               by
               humane
               teaching
               ,
               and
               may
               interpret
               the
               Scriptures
               truly
               and
               soundly
               as
               a
               humane
               booke
               or
               storie
               ,
               for
               the
               increase
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 diuine
                 &
                 spiritual
                 interpreter
              
               ,
               which
               shal
               pearce
               the
               hart
               ,
               and
               astonish
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               ,
               must
               bee
               taught
               by
               the
               inward
               teaching
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
             
               Let
               no
               man
               thinke
               I
               heere
               giue
               the
               least
               allowance
               to
               Anabaptisticall
               fancies
               ,
               
               and
               reuelations
               ,
               which
               are
               nothing
               ,
               but
               eyther
               dreames
               of
               their
               owne
               ,
               or
               illusions
               of
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               for
               they
               contemne
               both
               humane
               learning
               ,
               and
               the
               study
               of
               the
               scripture
               ,
               and
               trust
               wholy
               to
               reuelations
               of
               the
               spirit
               ;
               but
               Gods
               Spirit
               worketh
               not
               but
               vpon
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               worde
               :
               onely
               I
               teach
               this
               ,
               that
               a
               Minister
               must
               bee
               a
               
                 diuine
                 Interpreter
              
               ,
               an
               Interpreter
               of
               Gods
               meaning
               .
               And
               therfore
               he
               must
               not
               onely
               
                 reade
                 the
                 books
              
               ,
               but
               
                 eate
                 it
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               onely
               haue
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Diuine
               things
               flowing
               in
               his
               braine
               ,
               but
               ingrauen
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               printed
               in
               his
               soule
               by
               the
               spirituall
               finger
               of
               God
               :
               and
               therefore
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               after
               all
               his
               owne
               study
               ,
               meditation
               ,
               conference
               ,
               Commentaries
               ,
               and
               after
               all
               humane
               helps
               ,
               hee
               must
               pray
               with
               Dauid
               ,
               
               
                 Open
                 thou
                 mine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 wonders
                 of
                 thy
                 lawe
                 .
              
               The
               discerning
               of
               those
               wonders
               requires
               a
               
                 spirituall
                 illumination
              
               ,
               and
               the
               opening
               of
               them
               requires
               the
               
                 tongue
                 of
                 the
                 learned
              
               .
               Therefore
               after
               all
               the
               studie
               which
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               humane
               
               reason
               can
               yeelde
               ,
               pray
               with
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 giue
                 me
                 the
                 tongue
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 ,
              
               that
               I
               may
               be
               a
               
                 right
                 interpreter
              
               of
               thy
               holy
               will.
               
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               ministers
               are
               
               Interpreters
               ,
               they
               must
               labour
               for
               sanctitie
               ,
               and
               holinesse
               of
               life
               .
               In
               Esay
               ,
               
                 the
                 king
                 of
                 Assiria
              
               is
               saide
               to
               
                 bee
                 sanctified
              
               or
               set
               a
               part
               
               to
               
                 destroy
                 Gods
                 enemies
              
               .
               If
               there
               be
               a
               certaine
               kind
               of
               sanctification
               ,
               necessary
               for
               the
               
                 worke
                 of
                 destruction
              
               ,
               then
               how
               much
               more
               is
               true
               sanctification
               necessarie
               for
               this
               great
               and
               glorious
               worke
               
                 of
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 Gods
                 Church
                 ?
              
               A
               Minister
               is
               to
               declare
               the
               reconciliation
               betwixt
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               is
               hee
               himselfe
               not
               reconciled
               ?
               Dare
               he
               present
               another
               man
               to
               Gods
               mercy
               for
               pardon
               ,
               and
               neuer
               yet
               presented
               himselfe
               ?
               Can
               hee
               commend
               the
               state
               of
               Grace
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               neuer
               felt
               the
               sweetenesse
               thereof
               in
               his
               owne
               soule
               ?
               Dare
               hee
               come
               to
               preach
               sanctification
               with
               polluted
               lips
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               an
               vnsanctified
               heart
               ?
               
                 Moses
                 might
                 not
                 stand
                 vpon
                 the
                 Mount
                 in
                 Gods
                 presence
                 ,
                 till
                 hee
                 had
                 put
                 off
                 his
                 shooes
                 from
                 off
                 his
                 feet
                 .
              
               Exod.
               3.
               and
               dare
               any
               man
               presume
               
               to
               come
               into
               this
               most
               high
               and
               holy
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               vntill
               he
               haue
               mortified
               his
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               cast
               off
               the
               vnrulines
               of
               his
               affections
               ?
            
             
               In
               Exodus
               ,
               the
               priests
               are
               bid
               to
               sanctifie
               
               
                 the
                 people
              
               ,
               and
               in
               Leuiticus
               it
               is
               saide
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 sanctified
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 come
                 neere
                 him
                 ,
              
               but
               who
               come
               so
               neere
               vnto
               God
               as
               the
               Ministers
               do
               ?
               So
               that
               it
               is
               apparant
               ,
               Ministers
               doe
               
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 people
              
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               construction
               ,
               
                 God
                 himselfe
              
               :
               Nowe
               ,
               shall
               they
               one
               way
               bee
               
                 sanctifiers
                 of
                 the
                 people
              
               ,
               another
               way
               
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
              
               ,
               and
               
               no
               way
               
                 of
                 themselues
              
               ?
               Surely
               if
               it
               bee
               so
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               lame
               Interpreters
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               doubtlesse
               ,
               why
               vnsanctified
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               of
               a
               loose
               conuersation
               ,
               bestow
               such
               fruitlesse
               labours
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               many
               want
               no
               learning
               ,
               no
               ability
               to
               interpret
               ,
               &
               yet
               how
               fewe
               soules
               doe
               they
               bring
               to
               God
               ?
               Some
               it
               may
               bee
               are
               conuerted
               by
               their
               Ministerie
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               shewe
               ,
               the
               efficacie
               is
               not
               in
               the
               person
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               fewe
               doubtlesse
               (
               for
               ought
               that
               we
               can
               see
               :
               )
               to
               teach
               vs
               ,
               how
               God
               hateth
               
               him
               which
               will
               take
               in
               hand
               to
               reconcile
               others
               to
               God
               ,
               himselfe
               being
               vnreconciled
               .
               Seing-then
               Ministers
               are
               
                 Gods
                 Interpreters
              
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               
                 to
                 declare
              
               &
               publish
               
                 their
                 reconciliation
              
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               reconciled
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               be
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               can
               so
               hardly
               bee
               sanctified
               by
               the
               ministerie
               of
               an
               vnsanctified
               man
               :
               let
               therefore
               all
               true
               Ministers
               of
               God
               :
               first
               be
               
                 Gods
                 Interpreters
              
               to
               their
               owne
               consciences
               ,
               and
               their
               owne
               soules
               Interpreters
               to
               God
               ,
               then
               shall
               they
               know
               more
               perfectly
               how
               to
               discharge
               the
               office
               of
               true
               Interpreters
               betwixt
               God
               and
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               we
               haue
               the
               true
               titles
               of
               a
               true
               Minister
               .
            
             
               Now
               it
               followeth
               in
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               
                 One
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
              
               .
            
             
               Here
               is
               the
               second
               part
               of
               this
               description
               ,
               
               which
               is
               
                 by
                 the
                 rarenesse
                 ,
                 or
                 scarcenesse
                 of
                 good
                 Ministers
                 :
              
               which
               is
               layd
               downe
               in
               a
               very
               strange
               phrase
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               a
               true
               Minister
               one
               that
               is
               a
               right
               Angel
               ,
               and
               a
               true
               Interpreter
               ,
               is
               no
               common
               or
               ordinarie
               man
               ,
               but
               thin
               sowne
               ,
               one
               of
               many
               ,
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               meaning
               hereof
               is
               to
               be
               conceiued
               
               either
               properly
               ,
               or
               figuratiuely
               :
               in
               the
               figuratiue
               sence
               ,
               it
               is
               spoken
               in
               relation
               to
               ministers
               themselues
               :
               in
               the
               proper
               sense
               ,
               it
               hath
               a
               comparison
               with
               all
               men
               :
               the
               figuratiue
               and
               hyperbolicall
               sense
               is
               ,
               that
               of
               all
               the
               Ministers
               in
               the
               worlde
               ,
               not
               one
               of
               many
               is
               a
               right
               Angel
               ,
               and
               a
               true
               Interpreter
               :
               the
               plaine
               &
               proper
               sense
               is
               ,
               that
               amongst
               the
               men
               of
               this
               worlde
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               which
               proues
               a
               true
               Minister
               .
               For
               this
               point
               let
               vs
               examine
               three
               points
               :
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               reasons
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               vse
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               truth
               hereof
               is
               manifest
               ,
               by
               the
               experience
               
               of
               all
               ages
               ,
               wherein
               it
               is
               strange
               to
               obserue
               ,
               
                 how
                 fewe
                 men
              
               of
               any
               sort
               ,
               especially
               of
               
                 the
                 better
                 sort
              
               ,
               affect
               the
               calling
               
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
              
               :
               and
               which
               is
               more
               strange
               ,
               howe
               fewe
               of
               those
               that
               are
               Ministers
               in
               name
               and
               title
               ,
               doe
               deserue
               these
               honourable
               names
               of
               an
               Angel
               ,
               and
               an
               Interpreter
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               is
               too
               manifest
               in
               common
               practise
               ,
               to
               insist
               much
               vpon
               it
               :
               rather
               therefore
               let
               vs
               see
               the
               reasons
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               be
               these
               principally
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               the
               Contempt
               that
               lyeth
               on
               that
               
               calling
               ,
               it
               being
               alwayes
               hated
               ,
               by
               wicked
               and
               prophane
               men
               ,
               because
               it
               discouers
               their
               filthines
               ,
               and
               vnmaskes
               their
               hypocrisie
               :
               
               and
               their
               doctrine
               oftimes
               is
               a
               fretting
               corrasiue
               to
               their
               conscience
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               welter
               ,
               and
               wallowe
               so
               quietly
               ,
               and
               secretly
               in
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               otherwise
               they
               would
               ,
               therefore
               is
               it
               that
               they
               spurne
               both
               against
               the
               calling
               ,
               and
               the
               men
               ,
               and
               watch
               them
               narrowly
               ,
               and
               take
               holde
               of
               their
               least
               infirmities
               ,
               thereby
               to
               disgrace
               them
               :
               iudging
               that
               to
               cast
               contempt
               on
               that
               calling
               ,
               is
               to
               remoue
               shame
               from
               their
               owne
               shamefull
               courses
               :
               nor
               is
               it
               possible
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               should
               thus
               
                 hate
                 this
                 calling
              
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               they
               hate
               so
               deadly
               both
               
                 that
                 lawe
                 and
                 Embassage
              
               which
               they
               bring
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 GOD
              
               ,
               whose
               Embassadors
               they
               are
               .
            
             
               This
               hatred
               and
               disgrace
               in
               the
               wicked
               world
               ,
               was
               that
               that
               caused
               Ieremie
               to
               cry
               ,
               
                 woe
                 is
                 me
              
               ,
               &
               made
               him
               in
               the
               seeming
               of
               his
               natural
               reason
               ,
               
                 curse
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 euer
                 he
                 was
              
               
               
                 a
                 prophet
              
               ,
               for
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 cōtention
                 ,
              
               
               euery
               man
               is
               at
               strife
               and
               at
               enmitie
               with
               me
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               reason
               is
               
                 The
                 difficultie
                 of
                 discharging
              
               
               
                 the
                 duties
              
               of
               his
               calling
               :
               to
               stand
               in
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               holy
               of
               holiest
               ,
               to
               goe
               betwixt
               God
               &
               his
               people
               ,
               to
               be
               Gods
               mouth
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               peoples
               to
               God
               :
               to
               be
               the
               Interpreter
               of
               the
               eternall
               lawe
               of
               the
               olde
               Testament
               ,
               and
               the
               euerlasting
               Gospell
               of
               the
               New
               :
               to
               stand
               in
               the
               roume
               ,
               and
               to
               beare
               the
               office
               of
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               care
               and
               charge
               of
               soules
               ,
               these
               considerations
               are
               so
               many
               amazements
               to
               the
               consciences
               of
               such
               men
               ,
               who
               doe
               with
               reuerence
               approch
               ,
               &
               not
               with
               rashnes
               ,
               rush
               vnto
               this
               sacred
               seate
               :
               this
               made
               Saint
               Paul
               cry
               out
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               And
               if
               Paul
               
               said
               ,
               
                 Who
                 is
              
               ?
               no
               marnell
               though
               many
               a
               man
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 sufficient
              
               ,
               and
               doe
               therefore
               draw
               their
               neckes
               from
               this
               yoke
               ,
               and
               their
               hands
               from
               this
               plough
               ,
               vntill
               God
               himselfe
               or
               his
               Church
               doe
               presse
               them
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               reason
               is
               more
               peculiar
               to
               this
               
               age
               of
               the
               newe
               Testament
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
                 want
                 
                 of
                 maintenance
                 and
                 preferment
                 ,
              
               for
               them
               that
               labour
               in
               this
               calling
               :
               men
               are
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               respect
               must
               be
               allured
               ,
               and
               wonne
               to
               embrace
               this
               vocation
               ,
               by
               some
               arguments
               ,
               which
               may
               perswade
               flesh
               and
               blood
               :
               the
               world
               hath
               in
               all
               ages
               beene
               negligent
               herein
               ,
               and
               therefore
               God
               in
               his
               law
               tooke
               such
               strict
               orders
               ,
               for
               
               
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 Leuites
              
               :
               but
               especially
               ,
               now
               vnder
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               this
               calling
               is
               vnprouided
               for
               ,
               when
               it
               deserues
               best
               of
               all
               to
               be
               rewarded
               :
               certainly
               it
               were
               a
               worthy
               Christian
               pollicie
               ,
               to
               propound
               good
               preferments
               to
               this
               calling
               ,
               that
               thereby
               men
               of
               the
               worthiest
               giftes
               might
               be
               won
               vnto
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               want
               thereof
               ,
               is
               cause
               why
               so
               many
               young
               men
               of
               speciall
               partes
               ,
               and
               greatest
               hope
               ,
               
                 turne
                 to
                 other
                 vocations
              
               ,
               and
               especially
               
                 to
                 the
                 Lawe
              
               ,
               wherein
               at
               this
               day
               the
               greatest
               partes
               of
               the
               
                 finest
                 wits
                 of
                 our
              
               
               kingdome
               ,
               are
               imployed
               ,
               &
               why
               ?
               But
               because
               they
               haue
               al
               the
               
                 meanes
                 to
                 rise
              
               ,
               wheras
               the
               Ministerie
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               yeeldeth
               nothing
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 plaine
                 way
                 to
                 beggery
              
               :
               this
               is
               a
               great
               blemish
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               surely
               I
               wish
               the
               Papists
               ,
               those
               
                 children
                 of
              
               
               this
               world
               ,
               
                 were
                 not
                 wiser
                 in
                 their
                 kinde
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 )
                 then
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               the
               reformation
               hereof
               is
               a
               worke
               worth
               the
               labour
               of
               prince
               and
               people
               ▪
               &
               speciall
               care
               is
               to
               bee
               had
               in
               it
               ,
               else
               it
               will
               not
               be
               reformed
               ,
               for
               doubtlesse
               had
               not
               God
               himselfe
               in
               the
               olde
               testament
               ,
               taken
               such
               straight
               orders
               for
               the
               liuings
               of
               the
               Leuites
               ,
               they
               had
               beene
               put
               to
               no
               lesse
               extremities
               ,
               then
               is
               the
               Ministrie
               of
               this
               age
               .
               And
               this
               reason
               added
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               makes
               them
               perfect
               ;
               and
               all
               put
               together
               make
               a
               reason
               infallible
               :
               for
               who
               will
               
                 vndergo
                 so
                 vile
                 contempt
              
               ,
               and
               
                 vndertake
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 charge
                 for
                 no
                 reward
                 :
              
               and
               where
               there
               is
               so
               great
               contempt
               ,
               so
               heauie
               
                 a
                 burthen
              
               ,
               and
               so
               meane
               a
               reward
               ,
               what
               maruell
               ,
               if
               a
               good
               Minister
               be
               
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
              
               ?
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               make
               vse
               of
               this
               doctrine
               :
               
               The
               vse
               is
               manifold
               ,
               and
               yeelds
               instructions
               to
               many
               sorts
               of
               people
               :
               First
               ,
               Rulers
               
               
                 and
                 Magistrates
              
               are
               heere
               taught
               ,
               if
               good
               Ministers
               be
               so
               scarce
               ,
               therefore
               to
               mainetaine
               and
               increase
               ,
               and
               doe
               all
               good
               they
               can
               to
               the
               
                 schooles
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               ,
               to
               Vniuersities
               ,
               Colledges
               ,
               &
               Schooles
               of
               good
               
               learning
               ,
               which
               are
               
                 the
                 Seminaries
                 of
                 the
                 Ministerie
              
               :
               herein
               the
               example
               of
               Samuel
               ,
               is
               very
               worthy
               to
               bee
               followed
               ,
               in
               whose
               dayes
               the
               schooles
               of
               the
               Prophets
               florished
               ,
               
               and
               euen
               Saul
               himselfe
               ,
               though
               hee
               did
               much
               hurt
               in
               Israel
               ,
               yet
               when
               he
               came
               to
               the
               schooles
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               his
               hard
               heart
               relented
               ,
               he
               could
               doe
               them
               no
               hurt
               ,
               nay
               ,
               
                 he
                 put
                 off
                 his
                 robes
                 &
                 prophecied
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
              
               So
               should
               all
               Christian
               princes
               and
               magistrates
               aduaunce
               their
               schooles
               ,
               and
               see
               them
               both
               well
               maintained
               ,
               and
               well
               stored
               ,
               the
               reason
               is
               euident
               &
               forcible
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 good
                 Minister
                 is
                 one
                 of
              
               1000.
               
               If
               therfore
               
               they
               would
               haue
               the
               number
               increased
               ,
               let
               them
               maintaine
               the
               Seminaries
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 if
                 Antichrist
              
               to
               vphold
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               bee
               so
               carefull
               herein
               ,
               to
               erect
               Colledges
               ,
               and
               indowe
               them
               with
               liuing
               ,
               to
               bee
               Seminaries
               for
               his
               Synagogue
               ,
               and
               vse
               so
               great
               meanes
               to
               sowe
               his
               tares
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               young
               men
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               sowe
               them
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               people
               abroad
               :
               shall
               not
               
                 Christian
                 princes
              
               bee
               as
               carefull
               ,
               or
               rather
               much
               more
               zealous
               ,
               for
               the
               
               increasing
               of
               the
               number
               of
               godly
               Ministers
               ?
               
               shall
               
                 Baal
                 haue
                 his
              
               4.
               
                 hundred
                 prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 haue
                 his
              
               Elias
               alone
               ?
               great
               shame
               must
               it
               bee
               
                 to
                 Ahab
              
               ,
               or
               
                 to
                 any
                 king
              
               ,
               whose
               kingdome
               is
               in
               that
               estate
               .
            
             
               The
               Iesuites
               diligence
               is
               such
               in
               teaching
               ,
               
               and
               the
               readinesse
               of
               some
               of
               their
               nouices
               such
               in
               learning
               ,
               (
               the
               diuell
               himselfe
               doubtlesse
               ,
               putting
               to
               his
               helpe
               withall
               )
               that
               in
               three
               yeares
               (
               as
               some
               of
               them
               say
               of
               themselues
               )
               they
               proceede
               in
               humane
               learning
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               fourth
               ,
               in
               Diuinitie
               :
               which
               if
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               then
               it
               may
               bee
               a
               good
               Lesson
               ,
               for
               these
               our
               schooles
               of
               learning
               ,
               and
               an
               inducement
               to
               moue
               all
               that
               haue
               the
               gouernment
               thereof
               ,
               to
               labour
               to
               aduance
               learning
               ,
               by
               all
               good
               meanes
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               it
               more
               speedie
               passage
               :
               And
               it
               may
               shame
               some
               that
               spend
               so
               many
               yeares
               in
               the
               Vniuersitie
               ,
               and
               yet
               alas
               for
               all
               that
               proue
               not
               one
               of
               a
               1000.
               
               In
               these
               our
               schooles
               are
               by
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               many
               young
               trees
               planted
               by
               the
               riuer
               side
               of
               this
               goodly
               Orchard
               ,
               which
               by
               good
               ordring
               and
               dressing
               ,
               may
               prooue
               goodly
               trees
               in
               the
               temple
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               strong
               pilstrong
               
               pillers
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               but
               they
               are
               like
               tender
               plants
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               cherished
               .
               Princes
               and
               great
               men
               ,
               by
               
                 allowing
                 maintenance
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Gouernours
               by
               
                 establishing
                 good
                 orders
              
               ,
               and
               looking
               carefully
               to
               their
               execution
               ,
               must
               see
               that
               these
               plants
               haue
               sufficient
               
                 moisture
                 to
                 grow
                 speedily
              
               to
               perfect
               ripenesse
               ,
               and
               that
               then
               they
               be
               transplanted
               in
               due
               time
               ,
               into
               the
               Church
               and
               common
               wealth
               :
               these
               be
               the
               trees
               spokē
               of
               in
               
                 Ezechiel
                 ,
                 which
                 growe
                 by
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 riuer
                 ,
                 which
                 floweth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sanctuarie
                 :
              
               
               Waters
               out
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               must
               norish
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               growe
               vnto
               their
               perfection
               :
               but
               take
               away
               these
               waters
               :
               take
               away
               the
               liberalitie
               of
               princes
               and
               good
               discipline
               from
               the
               Vniuersities
               ,
               and
               these
               trees
               must
               needes
               decay
               and
               wither
               :
               which
               if
               they
               do
               ,
               then
               the
               smal
               number
               of
               good
               Ministers
               will
               be
               fewer
               &
               fewer
               ,
               &
               of
               one
               of
               a
               1000.
               ther
               wil
               not
               be
               one
               of
               2000
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               Ministers
               themselues
               are
               here
               taught
               :
               First
               if
               good
               Ministers
               
               bee
               so
               scarce
               ,
               then
               let
               euery
               man
               feare
               to
               make
               them
               fewer
               then
               they
               bee
               :
               euery
               man
               therefore
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               labour
               
               
                 first
                 for
                 abilitie
              
               ,
               then
               for
               conscience
               to
               discharge
               
               his
               dutie
               :
               namely
               ,
               to
               bee
               
                 an
                 Angel
              
               ,
               to
               deliuer
               faithfully
               Gods
               Embassage
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 true
                 Interpreter
              
               betwixt
               God
               and
               his
               people
               :
               thus
               if
               thou
               doest
               ,
               then
               howsoeuer
               the
               number
               of
               good
               Ministers
               is
               small
               ,
               yet
               it
               shall
               bee
               nothing
               smaller
               for
               thee
               .
            
             
               2
               If
               they
               bee
               so
               fewe
               ,
               labour
               to
               increase
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               more
               they
               are
               ,
               the
               lesse
               burden
               lyeth
               vpon
               each
               particular
               
               man
               ,
               therefore
               let
               euery
               Minister
               by
               his
               teaching
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               conuersation
               labour
               ,
               so
               to
               honour
               his
               calling
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               thereby
               allure
               and
               drawe
               others
               to
               a
               loue
               and
               liking
               thereof
               .
            
             
               3
               Are
               good
               Ministers
               so
               thinne
               sowne
               ?
               are
               there
               so
               few
               of
               them
               ?
               then
               let
               all
               good
               and
               godly
               Ministers
               
                 giue
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 fellowship
              
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               ioyne
               together
               
               in
               loue
               ,
               &
               by
               that
               meanes
               arme
               thēselues
               
               against
               the
               scorne
               and
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               :
               we
               see
               they
               that
               are
               of
               a
               kinred
               ,
               or
               a
               brotherhood
               ,
               or
               any
               kind
               of
               societie
               ,
               the
               fewer
               they
               are
               ,
               the
               more
               closelie
               doe
               
               they
               combine
               ,
               the
               more
               firmely
               doe
               they
               holde
               together
               against
               all
               forraine
               force
               :
               so
               ought
               Gods
               Ministers
               to
               doe
               ,
               because
               their
               number
               is
               so
               small
               :
               if
               they
               were
               many
               ,
               lesse
               danger
               in
               their
               disvnion
               .
               But
               seeing
               they
               are
               so
               fewe
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               concerneth
               them
               to
               cut
               off
               contentions
               ,
               and
               all
               occasions
               of
               debate
               ,
               and
               to
               ioyne
               hand
               in
               hand
               against
               these
               common
               aduersaries
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               
                 young
                 Students
              
               are
               
               heere
               taught
               ,
               seeing
               a
               true
               Minister
               is
               but
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               ,
               that
               therfore
               they
               bend
               their
               studies
               ,
               and
               their
               thoughts
               to
               the
               Ministerie
               ,
               for
               they
               well
               know
               it
               is
               an
               old
               prouerbe
               ,
               
                 the
                 best
                 things
                 are
                 hard
                 to
                 come
                 by
                 :
              
               &
               certainly
               there
               are
               so
               few
               good
               Ministers
               ,
               because
               the
               holy
               Ministerie
               in
               it selfe
               is
               so
               high
               &
               excellent
               a
               calling
               :
               &
               as
               it
               is
               
                 a
                 shame
                 to
                 the
                 men
              
               that
               there
               are
               so
               
                 few
                 good
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               a
               
                 commendation
                 to
                 the
                 calling
              
               :
               whose
               honour
               &
               excellency
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               as
               wee
               see
               heere
               scarce
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               attaines
               vnto
               it
               ,
               therefore
               men
               of
               the
               most
               excellent
               giftes
               ,
               are
               here
               inuited
               to
               dedicate
               themselues
               vnto
               the
               most
               excellent
               vocation
               ,
               yea
               ,
               very
               reason
               it selfe
               would
               vrge
               a
               man
               to
               be
               
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
              
               .
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
               2
               And
               further
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               to
               intend
               
               this
               calling
               as
               the
               most
               rare
               and
               excellent
               :
               so
               this
               must
               teach
               them
               like
               wise
               ,
               to
               hasten
               to
               furnish
               themselues
               with
               all
               good
               helpes
               and
               meanes
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               become
               
                 true
                 Ministers
                 and
                 able
                 Interpreters
              
               ,
               and
               not
               too
               long
               to
               sticke
               in
               those
               studies
               ,
               which
               keep
               a
               man
               from
               the
               practise
               of
               this
               high
               function
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 the
                 Vniuersitie
              
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 studie
              
               ,
               though
               a
               man
               neuer
               so
               fast
               deuoure
               vp
               learning
               ,
               but
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 Minister
              
               ,
               is
               that
               that
               makes
               a
               man
               
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
              
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               Hearers
               are
               heere
               taught
               their
               dutie
               ,
               first
               ,
               to
               respect
               with
               reuerence
               
               
                 the
                 person
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 receiue
              
               with
               reuerence
               
                 the
                 Message
              
               of
               euery
               true
               Messenger
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               so
               rare
               a
               thing
               to
               finde
               a
               
                 true
                 Minister
              
               for
               as
               nothing
               
                 is
                 more
                 vile
                 or
                 base
              
               then
               an
               
                 euil
                 &
                 lewd
              
               Minister
               ,
               (
               whom
               Christ
               compares
               to
               
                 salt
                 which
                 hath
                 lost
                 his
              
               
               
                 sauour
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 bee
                 cast
                 out
                 &
                 troden
                 downe
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 )
              
               so
               is
               there
               none
               worthy
               
                 of
                 more
                 loue
              
               and
               reuerence
               ,
               then
               a
               
                 holy
                 Minister
              
               :
               for
               as
               Esay
               saith
               ,
               
                 their
                 
                 very
                 feete
                 are
                 beautifull
                 which
                 bring
                 glad
                 tydings
              
               ;
               and
               we
               should
               
                 kisse
                 their
                 feete
                 which
                 bring
                 newes
                 of
                 peace
                 :
              
               therefore
               all
               good
               Christians
               are
               to
               receiue
               and
               vse
               a
               
                 good
                 Minister
              
               ,
               as
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               the
               Galathians
               
               did
               him
               ,
               
                 euen
                 as
                 an
                 Angel
                 of
                 God
              
               Hast
               thou
               then
               a
               godly
               pastor
               ,
               run
               to
               him
               for
               conference
               ,
               for
               comfort
               ,
               for
               counsell
               ,
               vse
               his
               company
               ,
               frequent
               his
               fermons
               ,
               account
               him
               
                 worthy
                 of
                 double
                 honour
              
               ,
               thinke
               it
               no
               small
               or
               ordinary
               blessing
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
              
               ,
               and
               blesse
               God
               for
               bestowing
               his
               mercy
               on
               thee
               ,
               which
               hee
               had
               denyed
               to
               so
               many
               others
               :
               for
               some
               haue
               
                 no
                 Minister
              
               :
               some
               haue
               
                 a
                 Minister
              
               ,
               but
               yet
               〈◊〉
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
              
               .
            
             
               And
               further
               :
               all
               men
               that
               are
               Fathers
               ,
               
               may
               heere
               learne
               to
               consecrate
               their
               children
               to
               God
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               the
               Ministerie
               ,
               considering
               that
               it
               is
               
                 so
                 rare
              
               and
               excellent
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               a
               good
               Minister
               :
               nay
               that
               man
               should
               thinke
               himselfe
               happie
               ,
               and
               honoured
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               may
               be
               father
               to
               such
               a
               sonne
               ,
               as
               shal
               proue
               
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
              
               .
            
             
               In
               a
               word
               to
               conclude
               this
               point
               ,
               
                 all
                 men
              
               
               must
               heere
               learne
               ,
               seeing
               good
               Ministers
               
               are
               
                 so
                 scarce
              
               ,
               to
               
                 pray
                 the
                 Lorde
                 of
                 the
                 haruest
                 ,
                 to
                 thrust
                 out
                 more
                 labourers
                 into
                 his
                 haruest
                 :
              
               and
               for
               those
               that
               are
               called
               already
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               make
               them
               faithfull
               in
               that
               high
               function
               .
               And
               as
               Elisha
               craueth
               of
               Elias
               ,
               that
               the
               good
               
                 spirit
                 may
              
               
               
                 be
                 doubled
                 ,
                 and
                 trebled
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
              
               so
               that
               the
               number
               may
               be
               encreased
               .
               And
               thus
               wee
               haue
               
                 the
                 truth
              
               ,
               the
               reason
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 vse
              
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               a
               good
               Minister
               
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
              
               .
            
             
               It
               followeth
               .
               
                 To
                 declare
                 vnto
                 man
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
            
             
               Heere
               is
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               description
               
               of
               a
               Minister
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               his
               office
               ,
               
                 to
                 declare
                 vnto
                 man
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               poore
               sinner
               ,
               by
               his
               sinnes
               (
               the
               foulnes
               whereof
               he
               seeth
               ,
               and
               the
               burden
               whereof
               he
               feeleth
               )
               is
               brought
               downe
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               to
               the
               very
               gates
               of
               hell
               ,
               when
               this
               sinner
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Lawe
               ,
               is
               brought
               to
               
                 a
                 true
                 sight
                 of
                 this
                 miserie
                 :
              
               and
               again
               by
               preaching
               the
               gospel
               ,
               is
               brought
               
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               then
               it
               is
               the
               proper
               office
               of
               a
               Minister
               
                 to
                 declare
                 vnto
                 that
                 
                 
                 man
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 .
              
               Namely
               ,
               that
               though
               
                 in
                 himselfe
              
               he
               be
               as
               ill
               ,
               and
               as
               foule
               as
               sinne
               can
               make
               him
               ,
               &
               as
               the
               law
               can
               discouer
               him
               to
               be
               :
               yet
               
                 in
                 Christ
              
               he
               is
               righteous
               ,
               &
               iust
               ,
               and
               by
               Christ
               so
               iustified
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               no
               more
               a
               sinner
               in
               the
               presence
               and
               account
               of
               God
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 man
              
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               iustification
               of
               a
               sinner
               .
               And
               
                 to
                 declare
                 this
                 righteousnes
              
               to
               him
               that
               repents
               and
               belieues
               ,
               is
               the
               proper
               dutie
               of
               a
               
                 true
                 Minister
              
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               
                 Actes
                 ,
                 Paule
              
               saith
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 witnessed
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 repentance
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 towards
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               In
               which
               words
               is
               layde
               downe
               the
               complete
               dutie
               of
               a
               Minister
               (
               as
               he
               is
               a
               publique
               
                 Angell
                 or
                 Interpreter
                 ,
              
               )
               first
               ,
               to
               preach
               repentance
               ,
               which
               a
               man
               must
               performe
               to
               GOD
               ,
               whom
               by
               his
               sins
               hee
               hath
               grieuously
               offended
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               to
               preach
               
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               free
               forgiuenes
               ,
               and
               perfect
               saluation
               through
               that
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               to
               all
               that
               shal
               truly
               belieue
               in
               him
               .
               And
               after
               both
               these
               ,
               
               followeth
               that
               which
               is
               heere
               spoken
               of
               ,
               which
               comprehendeth
               both
               the
               former
               ,
               
               namely
               ,
               
                 to
                 declare
                 vnto
                 man
                 his
                 righteeusnesse
                 .
              
               
               So
               that
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               are
               inclusi●ely
               layd
               downe
               ,
               these
               points
               of
               a
               Ministers
               calling
               :
               first
               ,
               a
               true
               Minister
               may
               &
               must
               declare
               vnto
               a
               sinfull
               man
               
                 where
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
              
               namely
               ,
               in
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               :
               
               the
               righteous
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               how
               that
               righteousnes
               
               may
               bee
               obtained
               ,
               namely
               ,
               by
               d●●ing
               two
               duties
               :
               First
               ,
               by
               denying
               &
               disclaiming
               
               his
               owne
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               done
               by
               repentance
               ;
               secondry
               ,
               by
               clayming
               &
               cleaning
               to
               Christe
               righteousnes
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               done
               by
               faith
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               a
               true
               Minister
               may
               and
               must
               
                 declare
                 this
                 righteousnes
                 to
                 him
              
               ,
               that
               is
               first
               publish
               and
               proclaime
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               ready
               to
               his
               bestowed
               on
               euery
               sinner
               ,
               which
               will
               thus
               apprehend
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               able
               to
               iustifie
               and
               saue
               him
               :
               )
               secondly
               ,
               beside
               a
               bare
               publication
               of
               this
               instification
               ,
               he
               must
               (
               as
               Paul
               
               did
               )
               
                 witnes
                 and
                 testifie
                 it
              
               to
               the
               conscience
               of
               the
               sinner
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               as
               certainely
               true
               〈◊〉
               God
               is
               true
               .
               For
               as
               a
               witnesse
               in
               :
               doubtfull
               cases
               is
               called
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               testimone
               〈◊〉
               may
               
                 cleere
                 the
                 truth
              
               ,
               so
               when
               the
               consciences
               of
               poore
               sinners
               are
               〈◊〉
               and
               
               doubtfull
               what
               to
               belieue
               ,
               when
               they
               doubt
               of
               this
               righteousnesse
               ,
               then
               is
               a
               true
               minister
               as
               a
               
                 faithfull
                 witnesse
              
               of
               God
               to
               auerre
               and
               
                 testifie
                 this
                 truth
              
               ,
               from
               his
               owne
               conscience
               ,
               knowledge
               and
               feeling
               of
               the
               infallible
               certaintie
               of
               Gods
               promises
               ,
               vnto
               the
               doubtfull
               and
               distres●ed
               conscience
               of
               the
               sinner
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               besides
               declaration
               and
               testificati●n
               been
               to
               maintaine
               this
               truth
               ,
               and
               this
               
               righteousnesse
               (
               if
               the
               sinners
               conscience
               be
               yet
               not
               quiet
               )
               against
               all
               gain
               sayers
               ,
               against
               the
               power
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               gates
               of
               helld
               that
               this
               is
               true
               and
               perfect
               righteousness●
               to
               him
               that
               apprehends
               it
               as
               afore
               is
               〈◊〉
               downe
               〈◊〉
               this
               is
               so
               infallible
               to
               euery
               soule
               that
               repents
               and
               beleeueth
               ,
               that
               the
               minister
               ,
               may
               assure
               it
               to
               the
               conscience
               of
               the
               sinner
               in
               the
               worde
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               may
               call
               to
               〈◊〉
               all
               Gods
               Saints
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               holy
               Angels
               ,
               and
               may
               〈◊〉
               vnto
               him
               
                 his
                 owne
                 〈◊〉
              
               vpon
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               most
               true
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 sufficient
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               we
               see
               in
               some
               measure
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               
               
                 to
                 declare
                 vnto
                 a
                 man
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 .
              
               And
               
               this
               is
               the
               peculiar
               office
               of
               a
               Minister
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               height
               and
               excellencie
               of
               his
               office
               .
               In
               the
               want
               of
               godly
               ministers
               ,
               I
               confesse
               that
               godly
               Christian
               men
               may
               one
               helpe
               another
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               these
               duties
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               profit
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               the
               
                 proper
                 function
              
               of
               a
               godly
               Minister
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 promise
                 and
                 blessing
              
               belong
               properly
               to
               him
               :
               as
               the
               consciences
               of
               all
               penitent
               sinners
               ,
               will
               testifie
               in
               this
               case
               :
               let
               Dauids
               serue
               for
               many
               ,
               who
               when
               hee
               was
               cast
               downe
               euen
               to
               the
               mouth
               of
               hell
               ,
               by
               that
               fearefull
               discouery
               of
               his
               two
               hideous
               sinnes
               by
               Nathans
               preaching
               ;
               &
               when
               the
               faith
               of
               his
               soule
               beganne
               to
               wrestle
               against
               Hell
               ,
               and
               striue
               against
               despaire
               ,
               and
               to
               apprehend
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               :
               then
               I
               say
               ,
               could
               not
               the
               testimonie
               of
               all
               the
               men
               in
               the
               worlde
               haue
               giuen
               him
               that
               ioy
               ,
               comfort
               and
               assurance
               ,
               that
               Nathan
               did
               ,
               when
               hee
               saide
               in
               the
               word
               of
               a
               
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               true
               Minister
               ,
               
                 God
                 hath
                 taken
                 away
                 thy
                 sinne
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 dye
                 :
              
               what
               did
               Nathan
               here
               ,
               but
               
                 declare
                 vnto
                 man
                 his
                 
                 righteousnesse
                 ?
              
               what
               did
               Nathan
               heere
               ,
               but
               the
               duty
               of
               euery
               true
               minister
               ?
            
             
               If
               this
               be
               the
               office
               and
               duty
               of
               a
               minister
               ;
               
               and
               if
               such
               bee
               the
               height
               and
               excellency
               :
               of
               his
               office
               ,
               let
               vs
               see
               then
               what
               vse
               we
               may
               make
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Ministerie
               :
               It
               
               first
               discouereth
               how
               nakedly
               ,
               weakely
               ,
               and
               insufficiently
               ,
               
                 the
                 Popish
                 Church
              
               doth
               
                 declare
                 vnto
                 man
                 his
                 righteousnesse
              
               ,
               who
               wil
               let
               a
               man
               seeke
               it
               
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ▪
              
               where
               alas
               it
               is
               not
               :
               for
               Paule
               himselfe
               testifieth
               ,
               that
               his
               desire
               is
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               bee
               found
               
                 out
                 of
                 himselfe
              
               ,
               and
               in
               Christ
               ;
               and
               yet
               certainly
               ,
               if
               
               euer
               man
               had
               righteousnesse
               
                 of
                 his
                 owne
              
               worth
               trusting
               to
               ,
               Paule
               had
               :
               this
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               so
               many
               of
               that
               religion
               finde
               not
               that
               righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               will
               pacific
               and
               satisfie
               their
               consciences
               ;
               when
               they
               come
               to
               dye
               :
               and
               why
               so
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               whē
               it
               comes
               to
               the
               pinch
               ,
               do
               then
               go
               out
               
                 of
                 themselues
              
               ,
               and
               with
               vs
               doe
               seek
               for
               this
               righteousnesse
               
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ,
               where
               both
               assuredly
               ,
               and
               sufficiently
               it
               is
               to
               be
               found
               .
            
             
               Then
               for
               our
               owne
               Ministerie
               ,
               heere
               they
               are
               taught
               :
               first
               the
               true
               manner
               
               of
               teaching
               ,
               and
               
                 declaring
                 righteousnesse
              
               ,
               
               namely
               this
               ,
               not
               to
               preach
               the
               lawe
               alone
               ,
               or
               the
               Gospell
               alone
               ,
               as
               some
               vnaduisedly
               doe
               (
               but
               both
               without
               profite
               )
               but
               
                 both
                 the
                 lawe
                 and
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               ;
               the
               lawe
               to
               breed
               
                 repentance
                 the
                 gospell
              
               to
               worke
               f●●th●
               but
               in
               order
               ;
               first
               the
               lawe
               to
               breede
               repentance
               ,
               
               and
               then
               the
               gospell
               to
               worke
               faith
               and
               forgiuenesse
               ,
               but
               neuer
               before
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               are
               taught
               
                 to
                 bee
                 holy
              
               :
               to
               bee
               sanctified
               and
               reconciled
               themselues
               
               for
               is
               it
               thy
               office
               
                 to
                 declare
                 vnto
                 man
              
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 thy
                 own
              
               to
               thy selfe
               ?
               and
               how
               ,
               canst
               thou
               bee
               
                 a
                 true
                 witnesse
              
               to
               testifie
               betwixt
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               when
               thy
               owne
               soule
               knoweth
               not
               ,
               nor
               feeleth
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               ?
               certainly
               such
               men
               are
               but
               lame
               witnesses
               betwixt
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               sinners
               soule
               .
               Dauid
               saith
               to
               the
               sinner
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 instruct
                 thre
                 in
                 the
                 way
              
               
               
                 wherein
                 thou
                 shalt
                 goe
              
               :
               but
               hee
               first
               of
               all
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               sets
               downe
               his
               owne
               experience
               in
               a
               large
               story
               of
               his
               owne
               repentance
               ,
               and
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               on
               himselfe
               .
               
               And
               though
               God
               some
               time
               doe
               satisfie
               ,
               
               and
               saue
               the
               poore
               distressed
               soule
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               by
               the
               testimonie
               of
               such
               men
               ,
               to
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               the
               vertue
               is
               not
               in
               the
               men
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               Gods
               couenant
               :
               yet
               alas
               how
               fewe
               are
               they
               ,
               to
               teach
               vs
               ,
               how
               pleasing
               it
               is
               vnto
               him
               ,
               when
               a
               Minister
               is
               a
               
                 declarer
                 of
                 that
                 righteousnesse
                 to
                 others
                 ,
              
               which
               hee
               
                 first
                 hath
                 himselfe
              
               :
               and
               is
               a
               witnesse
               of
               that
               truth
               
                 to
                 others
              
               ,
               which
               he
               first
               knoweth
               
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 experience
              
               .
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               high
               excellencie
               of
               their
               calling
               ,
               must
               arme
               all
               true
               Ministers
               against
               the
               scorne
               and
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               by
               wicked
               men
               is
               cast
               like
               dust
               and
               mire
               into
               the
               face
               of
               Ministers
               :
               let
               this
               suffice
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               men
               that
               must
               
                 declare
                 vnto
                 man
                 his
                 righteousnesse
              
               ,
               euen
               
                 he
                 that
                 scornes
                 and
              
               contemnes
               the
               ministerie
               ,
               
                 hee
                 hath
                 no
                 righteousnesse
              
               in
               him
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               bee
               
                 by
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 a
                 poore
                 Minister
                 :
              
               then
               doe
               thou
               thy
               duty
               ,
               and
               bee
               that
               mockes
               thee
               ,
               hath
               cause
               to
               honour
               thee
               .
               And
               let
               this
               encourage
               Students
               to
               consecrate
               themselues
               
               to
               the
               ministery
               ,
               for
               
                 what
                 calling
              
               hath
               so
               high
               an
               office
               ,
               as
               this
               ,
               
                 to
                 declare
                 vnto
                 man
                 
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 ?
              
               And
               assuredly
               how
               euer
               
               in
               this
               wicked
               world
               ,
               thou
               art
               little
               accounted
               of
               (
               for
               if
               it
               did
               not
               so
               ,
               it
               were
               not
               wicked
               :
               )
               yet
               thou
               art
               honoured
               in
               the
               harts
               of
               all
               Gods
               children
               ▪
               and
               euen
               in
               the
               conscience
               of
               some
               ,
               whose
               tongues
               doe
               smite
               thee
               :
               and
               the
               soules
               of
               thousands
               ,
               
                 when
                 they
                 dye
              
               shal
               blesse
               thee
               ,
               who
               
                 in
                 their
                 liues
              
               cared
               not
               for
               thee
               :
               and
               the
               diuell
               himselfe
               doth
               enuy
               ,
               &
               the
               holy
               Angels
               themselues
               doe
               
                 wonder
                 at
              
               the
               excellency
               of
               thy
               calling
               ,
               in
               that
               thou
               hast
               power
               
                 to
                 declare
                 vnto
                 men
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               hearers
               may
               heere
               
               learne
               ;
               first
               if
               
                 their
                 righteousnesse
                 bee
                 thus
                 to
                 bee
                 declared
              
               as
               afore
               ,
               then
               if
               they
               will
               haue
               it
               ,
               they
               must
               seeke
               it
               as
               it
               may
               bee
               found
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               and
               not
               in
               the
               Gospell
               alone
               :
               and
               first
               in
               the
               lawe
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               Gospell
               :
               for
               he
               must
               neuer
               looke
               to
               taste
               the
               sweetnes
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               first
               swallowed
               
                 the
                 bitter
                 pilles
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 :
              
               if
               therefore
               thou
               wouldest
               
                 be
                 declared
                 righteous
              
               by
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               bee
               content
               first
               to
               bee
               pronounced
               miserable
               by
               the
               lawe
               :
               if
               thou
               
               wouldst
               be
               
                 declared
                 righteous
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ,
               then
               bee
               content
               first
               to
               bee
               pronounced
               sinfull
               
               and
               vnrighteous
               in
               thy selfe
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               all
               men
               may
               heere
               learne
               ,
               how
               they
               are
               to
               esteeme
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               and
               what
               reuerence
               and
               obedience
               is
               due
               to
               their
               persons
               ,
               and
               their
               doctrine
               :
               these
               are
               they
               which
               must
               
                 declare
                 vnto
                 thee
                 thy
                 righteousnesse
              
               ,
               if
               thou
               hast
               any
               :
               Art
               thou
               beholden
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               ,
               when
               thou
               hast
               
                 lost
                 a
                 Iewell
              
               (
               which
               was
               all
               thy
               wealth
               )
               can
               tell
               thee
               where
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               helpe
               thee
               to
               it
               againe
               ?
               or
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               ,
               when
               
                 thy
                 cause
              
               is
               in
               triall
               at
               the
               barre
               ,
               will
               pleade
               it
               for
               thee
               ?
               or
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               ,
               when
               thy
               health
               is
               lost
               ,
               can
               tell
               thee
               how
               to
               get
               it
               againe
               ?
               then
               beholde
               how
               thou
               art
               beholden
               to
               a
               
                 godly
                 Minister
              
               ,
               who
               when
               Adam
               had
               lost
               both
               himselfe
               and
               thee
               ,
               that
               
                 Iewell
                 of
                 righteousnesse
              
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               whole
               wealth
               of
               thy
               soule
               ,
               can
               truly
               tell
               thee
               where
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               howe
               it
               is
               to
               bee
               had
               againe
               :
               and
               who
               ,
               when
               the
               diuell
               haleth
               thee
               to
               the
               barre
               of
               Gods
               iustice
               ,
               to
               receiue
               triall
               for
               thy
               sinnes
               ,
               can
               drawe
               thee
               there
               such
               
                 a
                 declaration
              
               ,
               as
               the
               diuell
               himselfe
               shall
               not
               
               bee
               able
               to
               answere
               ?
               and
               who
               ,
               when
               thy
               soule
               is
               sicke
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               euen
               to
               damnation
               ,
               can
               heale
               the
               deadly
               wounds
               thereof
               .
               A
               good
               minister
               therefore
               is
               worthy
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               )
               
                 of
                 double
                 honour
              
               ,
               whose
               dutie
               wee
               see
               is
               
                 to
                 declare
                 vnto
                 man
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
               And
               to
               conclude
               this
               point
               also
               ,
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               height
               of
               this
               office
               of
               a
               minister
               ,
               may
               encourage
               fathers
               to
               dedicate
               their
               sonnes
               to
               this
               holy
               
               calling
               :
               for
               the
               Physitians
               care
               for
               the
               body
               ,
               or
               the
               Lawyers
               for
               thy
               cause
               ,
               are
               both
               inferiour
               duties
               to
               this
               of
               the
               Mininister
               .
               A
               good
               Lawyer
               may
               be
               
                 one
                 of
                 tenne
              
               :
               a
               good
               Physitian
               
                 one
                 of
              
               20.
               a
               good
               man
               
                 one
                 of
              
               100.
               but
               a
               good
               minister
               is
               
                 one
                 of
              
               1000.
               
               A
               good
               Lawyer
               may
               declare
               the
               true
               
                 state
                 of
                 thy
                 cause
              
               ;
               a
               good
               Physitian
               may
               declare
               the
               true
               
                 state
                 of
                 thy
                 body
              
               :
               No
               calling
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               
                 declare
                 vnto
                 thee
                 thy
                 righteousnesse
              
               ,
               but
               a
               true
               Minister
               .
               And
               thus
               we
               see
               the
               office
               or
               function
               of
               a
               minister
               .
               Now
               followeth
               the
               blessing
               .
            
             
               
                 Then
                 will
                 he
                 haue
                 mercy
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               fourth
               generall
               part
               of
               this
               description
               ,
               
               
                 is
                 the
                 blessing
              
               which
               God
               giueth
               to
               the
               labours
               and
               function
               of
               a
               true
               Minister
               :
               then
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               lawe
               ,
               is
               brought
               to
               true
               humiliation
               and
               repentance
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               to
               true
               faith
               in
               the
               Messias
               :
               
                 then
                 will
                 he
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               God
               )
               
                 haue
                 mercy
                 on
                 him
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               on
               the
               penitent
               and
               beleeuing
               sinner
               .
               )
               Behold
               heere
               the
               admirable
               simpathy
               ,
               and
               the
               cooperation
               
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ministers
                 office
                 .
              
               Man
               preacheth
               ,
               and
               God
               blesseth
               :
               Man
               worketh
               on
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               
                 God
                 giues
                 grace
              
               :
               a
               minister
               
                 declares
                 vnto
                 man
                 his
                 righteousnesse
              
               ,
               and
               God
               saith
               
                 so
                 be
                 it
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 righteous
                 :
              
               a
               minister
               
                 pronounceth
                 mercy
              
               to
               a
               penitent
               sinner
               ,
               and
               forthwith
               
                 God
                 hath
                 mercy
                 on
                 him
              
               .
               Heere
               wee
               see
               the
               great
               and
               glorious
               
               account
               which
               
                 God
                 makes
                 of
                 the
                 worde
              
               of
               his
               ministers
               ,
               by
               them
               truly
               taught
               and
               rightly
               applyed
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               he
               as
               it
               were
               tyeth
               his
               blessing
               vnto
               it
               :
               for
               ordinarily
               till
               a
               man
               knowe
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               an
               Interpreter
               ,
               God
               hath
               not
               mercy
               on
               him
               ,
               but
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               doth
               
               knowe
               it
               ,
               then
               as
               we
               see
               here
               
                 God
                 wil
                 haue
                 mercy
                 on
                 him
                 and
                 will
                 say
                 deliuer
                 him
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               This
               is
               no
               small
               honour
               to
               ministers
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               Ministerie
               ,
               that
               God
               himselfe
               giues
               a
               blessing
               vnto
               it
               ,
               &
               worketh
               when
               they
               work
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               staieth
               wayting
               ,
               when
               they
               declare
               vnto
               a
               man
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               
                 then
                 hath
                 he
                 mercy
                 on
                 him
                 :
              
               so
               powerfull
               and
               so
               effectuall
               is
               the
               worde
               spoken
               by
               a
               minister
               of
               God.
               This
               is
               that
               
               which
               Christ
               auoucheth
               ,
               
                 Whatsoeuer
                 you
                 loose
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 loosed
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
               Will
               
               you
               knowe
               the
               meaning
               hereof
               ?
               Reade
               Saint
               Iohn
               ,
               
                 whose
                 sinnes
                 soeuer
                 you
                 remit
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 remitted
                 ;
                 whose
                 you
                 retaine
                 ,
                 they
                 are
              
               
               retained
               :
               will
               you
               haue
               the
               meaning
               of
               both
               ?
               read
               Esay
               ,
               
                 God
                 destroyeth
                 the
                 tokens
                 of
                 Soothsayers
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 Wisards
                 and
                 Astrologers
                 fooles
                 ,
                 turneth
                 worldly
                 wisemen
                 backward
                 and
                 makes
                 their
                 knowledge
                 foolishnesse
                 :
                 but
                 hee
                 confirmeth
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 seruants
                 ,
                 and
                 performeth
                 the
                 counsel
                 of
                 his
                 messengers
                 ,
              
               Thus
               God
               
                 bindeth
                 and
                 looseth
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 remitteth
                 and
                 retaineth
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 confirming
                 their
                 word
                 and
                 performing
                 their
                 counsell
                 :
              
               For
               example
               .
            
             
             
               A
               true
               minister
               seeth
               a
               sinner
               
                 hardned
                 in
                 his
                 sins
              
               ,
               &
               still
               rebelling
               against
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               therfore
               
                 declareth
                 vnto
                 him
                 his
                 vnrighteousnes
              
               ,
               &
               his
               sin
               ,
               &
               denounceth
               vnto
               him
               ,
               the
               misery
               &
               curses
               of
               Gods
               iustice
               ,
               as
               due
               vnto
               him
               for
               the
               same
               :
               here
               
                 he
                 binds
                 on
                 earth
              
               ,
               here
               he
               
                 retains
                 on
                 earth
              
               ,
               this
               mans
               sins
               are
               likewise
               bound
               &
               retained
               
                 in
                 heauen
              
               .
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               hee
               seeth
               a
               man
               
                 penitēt
                 ,
                 &
                 belieuing
              
               ,
               he
               pronounceth
               forgiuenes
               of
               sins
               ,
               &
               happines
               vnto
               him
               for
               the
               same
               :
               
                 he
                 looseth
              
               him
               from
               the
               band
               of
               his
               sins
               ,
               by
               
                 declaring
                 vnto
                 him
                 his
                 righteousnes
              
               ,
               this
               mans
               sins
               are
               likewise
               loosed
               &
               remitted
               
                 in
                 heauen
              
               ,
               &
               God
               himselfe
               doth
               pronounce
               him
               cleare
               in
               heauen
               ,
               when
               the
               Minister
               doth
               on
               earth
               .
               Thus
               God
               
                 confirmeth
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 seruants
                 ,
                 and
                 performeth
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 his
                 messengers
                 ,
              
            
             
               The
               vse
               of
               this
               doctrine
               is
               ,
               first
               for
               rulers
               
               and
               great
               men
               of
               this
               worlde
               ,
               this
               may
               teach
               them
               to
               be
               
                 nursing
                 Fathers
                 and
                 nursing
                 Mothers
              
               vnto
               the
               Church
               ,
               whose
               authority
               they
               see
               is
               so
               great
               ouer
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               their
               decree
               stands
               ratified
               in
               heauen
               :
               Therefore
               though
               their
               place
               bee
               great
               ,
               
               and
               they
               bee
               
                 Gods
                 vppon
                 earth
              
               ,
               yet
               must
               
               they
               withall
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               in
               iustifying
               a
               sinner
               ,
               in
               interpretation
               ,
               
                 in
                 declaring
                 vnto
                 man
              
               his
               righteousnes
               ;
               in
               binding
               and
               loosing
               ,
               
                 their
                 power
              
               also
               is
               
                 immediate
                 from
                 God
              
               ,
               &
               aboue
               theirs
               ,
               and
               they
               themselues
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               men
               ,
               must
               submit
               themselues
               to
               this
               powerfull
               word
               of
               the
               ministers
               ,
               to
               be
               taught
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               reconciled
               by
               meanes
               of
               it
               ,
               &
               highly
               must
               they
               respect
               it
               ;
               for
               though
               a
               man
               speake
               it
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               this
               is
               
                 to
                 lick
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 Christs
                 feete
                 ,
              
               which
               the
               Prophet
               speaketh
               
               of
               :
               not
               as
               the
               Pope
               would
               haue
               it
               ,
               to
               hold
               the
               stirrop
               ,
               &
               leade
               the
               horse
               ,
               &
               hold
               the
               water
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               kisse
               his
               toes
               ,
               to
               holde
               their
               kingdomes
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               tenants
               at
               will
               ,
               or
               by
               curtesie
               ,
               but
               reuerently
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               ordinance
               to
               be
               Gods
               ,
               the
               function
               &
               duty
               to
               be
               high
               &
               excellent
               ,
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               power
               of
               their
               keyes
               and
               censures
               (
               being
               rightly
               applied
               ,
               their
               promises
               &
               their
               threatnings
               to
               be
               as
               frō
               God
               ,
               &
               to
               submit
               to
               them
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Ministers
               thēselues
               here
               must
               learne
               ,
               when
               they
               take
               the
               word
               of
               reconciliation
               into
               their
               hands
               and
               mouthes
               ,
               to
               
               call
               to
               minde
               whose
               it
               is
               ,
               euen
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               
               that
               he
               worketh
               with
               them
               ,
               &
               hath
               the
               greatest
               hand
               in
               the
               work
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               they
               must
               vse
               it
               in
               holymaner
               ,
               with
               much
               feare
               and
               reuerence
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 their
                 owne
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 vse
                 it
                 as
                 they
                 list
                 .
              
               And
               lastly
               ,
               Hearers
               are
               here
               taught
               ,
               first
               to
               see
               how
               mad
               such
               men
               be
               which
               carelesly
               ,
               and
               sildome
               
                 heare
                 sermons
              
               ,
               but
               vpon
               any
               
               occasion
               
                 flye
                 to
                 wisards
              
               and
               charmers
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               
                 diuels
                 Prophets
              
               :
               for
               see
               the
               difference
               of
               these
               two
               ,
               the
               wisard
               and
               charmer
               hath
               societie
               
                 with
                 the
                 diuell
              
               ,
               the
               Preacher
               
                 with
                 God
              
               :
               the
               charmer
               hath
               his
               calling
               
                 from
                 the
                 diuel
              
               ,
               the
               Preacher
               is
               
                 from
                 God
              
               :
               the
               Charmers
               charme
               is
               the
               
                 diuels
                 watchword
              
               ,
               (
               when
               he
               charmeth
               ,
               the
               diuell
               doth
               the
               feate
               )
               :
               the
               preachers
               doctrine
               is
               
                 Gods
                 watchword
              
               ,
               when
               hee
               truly
               applyeth
               it
               ,
               GOD
               himselfe
               ratifieth
               and
               makes
               it
               good
               :
               therefore
               let
               all
               men
               feare
               to
               haue
               thus
               to
               doe
               with
               the
               diuell
               ,
               by
               seeking
               to
               his
               slaues
               ,
               &
               let
               them
               draw
               neere
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               entring
               into
               fellowship
               with
               his
               holy
               prophets
               ,
               and
               godly
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               And
               further
               ,
               if
               when
               they
               preach
               ,
               and
               thou
               
               belieuest
               ,
               
                 then
                 GOD
                 hath
                 mercy
                 on
                 thee
                 ,
              
               then
               learne
               what
               reuerence
               they
               and
               their
               word
               is
               
               
               
               
               
               worthy
               of
               ,
               which
               is
               thus
               accompanied
               with
               Gods
               mercy
               and
               forgiuenes
               :
               and
               then
               learne
               to
               heare
               the
               Word
               with
               feare
               and
               trembling
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               not
               theirs
               :
               and
               when
               a
               true
               Minister
               saith
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               on
               a
               true
               ground
               ,
               I
               denounce
               thee
               a
               sinfull
               man
               ,
               and
               vnder
               the
               curse
               ,
               or
               
                 I
                 declare
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 righteous
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               child
               of
               grace
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               as
               though
               God
               from
               heauen
               had
               said
               so
               vnto
               thee
               .
               If
               any
               man
               aske
               ;
               But
               is
               it
               not
               
                 as
                 good
              
               if
               another
               
               man
               pronounce
               forgiuenesse
               vnto
               me
               vpon
               my
               repentance
               ?
               I
               answere
               ,
               yes
               vndoubtedly
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               
                 in
                 extraordinarie
              
               times
               or
               places
               ,
               when
               there
               are
               no
               Ministers
               :
               for
               otherwise
               ,
               certainly
               this
               blessing
               is
               principally
               tied
               vnto
               the
               
               Ministers
               calling
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               said
               of
               any
               priuate
               mens
               calling
               any
               wher
               in
               the
               scripture
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               heere
               saide
               of
               the
               ministers
               .
            
             
               If
               
                 an
                 Angell
                 ,
                 an
                 Interpreter
              
               come
               to
               a
               man
               
               
                 and
                 declare
                 vnto
                 him
                 his
                 righteousnesss
                 ,
                 then
              
               (
               marke
               the
               conexion
               )
               
                 then
                 will
                 GOD
                 haue
                 mercy
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 Deliuer
                 him
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Whence
               comes
               this
               blessing
               ?
               from
               this
               promise
               of
               God.
               If
               therfore
               other
               callings
               wil
               challenge
               ordinarily
               the
               same
               blessing
               ,
               then
               must
               they
               haue
               the
               same
               prosmise
               .
               Besides
               ,
               other
               
               Christiās
               being
               priuate
               men
               ,
               though
               they
               
               be
               sanctified
               ,
               &
               haue
               a
               good
               measure
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               yet
               haue
               they
               not
               the
               same
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 discerning
              
               that
               godly
               Ministers
               haue
               :
               nor
               can
               so
               fully
               &
               truly
               iudge
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               repented
               ,
               when
               not
               ;
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               so
               truly
               pronounce
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               law
               or
               Gospel
               ,
               nor
               haue
               they
               abilitie
               ordinarily
               by
               their
               good
               conference
               ,
               and
               Christian
               counsell
               ,
               to
               conuert
               a
               soule
               ,
               but
               to
               confirme
               one
               conuerted
               :
               but
               that
               power
               ordinarily
               belongs
               to
               the
               publike
               ministery
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               therefore
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               ordinarily
               they
               haue
               not
               the
               power
               to
               pronounce
               the
               sentence
               of
               binding
               or
               loosing
               vppon
               any
               man
               :
               I
               confesse
               ,
               in
               times
               or
               places
               ,
               where
               no
               minister
               can
               be
               
               had
               ,
               God
               blesseth
               the
               labours
               of
               priuate
               men
               ,
               that
               haue
               knowledge
               ,
               sometimes
               euen
               for
               the
               conuerting
               of
               a
               man
               to
               God
               ,
               &
               for
               comforting
               him
               at
               the
               houre
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               giues
               a
               vertue
               and
               power
               to
               that
               sentence
               which
               they
               shal
               pronounce
               one
               vpon
               anothers
               repentance
               :
               but
               as
               this
               is
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               want
               of
               ordinary
               Ministers
               ,
               so
               in
               that
               case
               a
               
                 priuate
                 man
              
               of
               knowledge
               and
               Godlinesse
               ,
               
               
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 Minister
                 for
                 that
                 time
              
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               to
               another
               ,
               euen
               as
               
                 a
                 priuate
                 man
              
               in
               cases
               of
               extreame
               danger
               ,
               whē
               
                 no
                 magistrate
              
               is
               present
               ,
               is
               made
               a
               magistrate
               himselfe
               to
               defend
               his
               own
               life
               .
               So
               then
               as
               in
               want
               of
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               the
               
                 sword
                 of
                 the
                 magistracie
              
               is
               put
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               priuate
               man
               :
               so
               in
               the
               want
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 the
                 Ministerie
              
               are
               committed
               ,
               and
               put
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               priuate
               men
               ,
               (
               as
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               persecution
               )
               that
               then
               they
               may
               with
               comfort
               admonish
               &
               aduise
               :
               and
               with
               power
               pronounce
               mercy
               and
               forgiuenesse
               one
               vnto
               another
               ,
               vpon
               their
               true
               repentance
               .
               Yet
               alwaies
               remember
               that
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               a
               priuate
               man
               is
               as
               
                 a
                 minister
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 :
              
               but
               ordinarily
               (
               and
               alwaies
               in
               setled
               Churches
               )
               this
               power
               pertaineth
               
                 to
                 the
                 Ministerie
              
               ,
               &
               is
               theirs
               alone
               by
               ordination
               ;
               and
               to
               them
               belongeth
               the
               promise
               and
               the
               blessing
               ,
               that
               when
               hee
               hath
               
                 declared
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 then
                 God
                 will
                 haue
                 mercie
                 on
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               we
               see
               also
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               vpon
               the
               function
               of
               the
               Ministerie
               ,
               &
               annexed
               therunto
               by
               the
               merciful
               dispensation
               of
               God.
               It
               followeth
               .
            
             
             
               
                 And
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 Deliuer
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 goe
                 not
                 downe
                 into
                 the
                 pit
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 haue
                 receiued
                 a
                 reconciliation
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               fift
               and
               last
               part
               of
               this
               description
               
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 Commission
              
               &
               authoritie
               giuen
               vnto
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               as
               neuer
               was
               giuen
               to
               any
               creature
               ,
               and
               is
               this
               ,
               when
               a
               Minister
               of
               God
               hath
               
                 declared
                 vnto
                 man
                 his
                 righteousnesse
              
               ,
               hath
               brought
               him
               to
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               God
               in
               his
               fauour
               hath
               had
               mercie
               on
               him
               ;
               then
               God
               saith
               to
               the
               Minister
               ,
               
                 Deliuer
                 that
                 soule
                 from
                 hell
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 haue
                 pardoned
                 him
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 reconciled
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               which
               words
               ,
               authoritie
               is
               giuen
               to
               
               a
               Minister
               of
               God
               
                 to
                 redeeme
              
               a
               man
               penitent
               ,
               from
               hell
               &
               damnation
               :
               not
               that
               hee
               is
               
                 the
                 meanes
              
               of
               working
               out
               this
               redemption
               ,
               for
               that
               wholy
               and
               onely
               is
               Christ
               himselfe
               :
               but
               hee
               is
               
                 Gods
                 instrument
                 and
                 Christs
                 instrument
              
               :
               First
               ,
               
                 to
                 apply
              
               those
               meanes
               vnto
               him
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 to
                 pronounce
              
               his
               safetie
               and
               deliuerance
               when
               these
               means
               are
               vsed
               .
               Here
               is
               the
               principall
               honour
               
               of
               all
               ,
               belonging
               to
               that
               calling
               :
               and
               
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               that
               euer
               was
               vouchsafed
               to
               any
               creature
               ,
               Man
               or
               Angel
               :
               for
               it
               is
               a
               plaine
               Commission
               ,
               
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 deliuer
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
              
               &
               to
               redeeme
               him
               into
               the
               state
               of
               Gods
               children
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               him
               heire
               of
               heauen
               :
               Angels
               neuer
               had
               this
               Commission
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 Messengers
                 set
                 out
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 those
                 whom
              
               
               
                 Ministers
                 haue
                 redeemed
              
               ,
               and
               they
               haue
               brought
               many
               comfortable
               messages
               vnto
               them
               :
               but
               it
               was
               neuer
               said
               to
               any
               Angel
               ,
               
                 Deliuer
                 that
                 man
                 that
                 he
                 goe
                 not
                 downe
                 into
                 the
                 pit
                 :
              
               as
               it
               heere
               is
               saide
               vnto
               a
               Minister
               ,
               
               nor
               any
               man
               but
               Ministers
               haue
               this
               Commission
               .
               To
               some
               callings
               GOD
               saith
               ,
               worke
               thou
               for
               man
               ,
               build
               him
               houses
               ,
               prouide
               him
               sustenance
               ;
               to
               the
               Phisition
               ,
               heale
               that
               man
               :
               to
               the
               Lawyer
               ,
               
                 doe
                 that
                 man
                 iustice
              
               :
               to
               the
               souldier
               ,
               fight
               for
               him
               :
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               
                 defend
                 him
              
               :
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               
                 gouerne
                 him
              
               ,
               &
               see
               that
               euery
               one
               doe
               his
               dutie
               :
               to
               none
               but
               to
               the
               Minister
               doth
               he
               say
               ,
               
                 Deliuer
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 goe
                 not
                 downe
                 into
                 the
                 pit
                 .
              
            
             
               If
               this
               be
               so
               then
               for
               the
               vse
               ,
               first
               Ministers
               
               must
               learne
               heere
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               will
               
               haue
               
                 the
                 honour
              
               of
               Redeemers
               ,
               then
               must
               they
               doe
               the
               dutie
               of
               Redeemers
               ,
               they
               
               must
               pray
               earnestly
               for
               the
               people
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               one
               meanes
               whereby
               they
               redeeme
               men
               .
            
             
               They
               must
               say
               with
               
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 God
                 forbid
                 that
              
               
               
                 I
                 should
                 cease
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 you
                 :
              
               They
               must
               mourne
               for
               the
               impenitent
               ,
               when
               they
               will
               not
               turne
               to
               God.
               So
               did
               Dauid
               ,
               
               
                 his
                 eyes
                 gushed
                 out
                 with
                 riuers
                 of
                 waters
                 ,
                 because
                 men
                 kept
                 not
                 Gods
                 law
                 .
              
               And
               Ieremie
               ,
               who
               
                 wished
                 a
                 fountaine
                 of
                 water
                 in
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 weepe
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               They
               must
               priuarly
               
                 conferre
                 visite
                 ,
                 admonish
                 ,
                 and
                 rebuke
                 ,
              
               and
               principally
               they
               must
               preach
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               such
               good
               manner
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               diligent
               measure
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               may
               redeeme
               and
               winne
               soules
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               that
               they
               must
               ayme
               at
               ,
               must
               bee
               to
               winne
               soules
               .
               Some
               preach
               for
               feare
               of
               
               the
               law
               ,
               to
               auoyd
               censure
               or
               punishment
               :
               some
               for
               fashion
               sake
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               like
               to
               others
               :
               some
               for
               ostentation
               sake
               ,
               to
               win
               credite
               and
               praise
               :
               some
               for
               ambition
               ,
               to
               rise
               in
               the
               world
               :
               all
               these
               forget
               their
               
               Commission
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               
                 Deliuer
                 a
                 man
              
               
               
                 from
                 hell
              
               .
            
             
               This
               should
               bee
               the
               end
               of
               their
               preaching
               ,
               to
               
                 deliuer
                 a
                 soule
                 from
                 hell
              
               :
               &
               what
               should
               Commissioners
               doe
               ,
               but
               execute
               their
               Commission
               ?
               
                 High
                 Commissioners
              
               are
               worthy
               to
               be
               low
               Commissioners
               ,
               or
               rather
               ,
               no
               Commissioners
               ,
               if
               they
               wil
               not
               put
               it
               in
               execution
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               lamentable
               to
               see
               ,
               that
               some
               by
               not
               preaching
               ;
               some
               by
               vaine
               preaching
               ,
               shew
               that
               they
               intend
               any
               thing
               rather
               then
               the
               
                 winning
                 of
                 soules
                 to
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               Let
               then
               all
               good
               Ministers
               so
               preach
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               say
               with
               
                 Esay
                 ,
                 Behold
                 Lord
                 heere
                 am
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 children
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               that
               they
               may
               returne
               their
               Commission
               thus
               :
               
                 Whereas
                 thou
                 O
                 Lord
                 gauest
                 mee
                 this
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 badst
                 mee
                 deliuer
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 goe
                 not
                 downe
                 into
                 hell
                 ,
                 Lord
                 I
                 haue
                 done
                 it
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 my
                 soule
                 aymed
                 at
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 desire
                 and
                 endeuour
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 thy
                 mercy
                 I
                 haue
                 effected
                 it
                 accordingly
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               the
               rather
               must
               all
               Christian
               Ministers
               seriously
               intēd
               the
               sauing
               of
               soules
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               Antichrist
               doth
               so
               earnestly
               
               seeke
               the
               destruction
               of
               soules
               ,
               by
               winning
               
               them
               to
               his
               Synagogue
               .
               The
               Turke
               spares
               no
               labour
               ,
               no
               cost
               ,
               to
               infect
               young
               children
               of
               Christians
               with
               his
               impure
               and
               blasphemous
               superstition
               .
               The
               Pope
               and
               his
               vassals
               (
               especially
               
                 Iesuits
                 ,
              
               )
               vse
               al
               means
               ,
               deuise
               many
               stratagems
               ,
               spare
               no
               cost
               ,
               nor
               labor
               ,
               to
               seduce
               &
               inueagle
               young
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               wits
               .
               Surely
               their
               care
               and
               policie
               herein
               is
               admirable
               :
               and
               yet
               alas
               ,
               when
               (
               like
               the
               Pharisies
               )
               they
               haue
               
                 compassed
                 Sea
                 and
                 land
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Proselite
                 ,
              
               they
               make
               him
               like
               themselues
               ,
               
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 hel
              
               .
            
             
               And
               they
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               hauing
               
                 any
                 Commission
              
               from
               God
               to
               doe
               this
               ,
               or
               any
               blessing
               promised
               ,
               as
               contrariwise
               GOD
               forbids
               them
               ,
               and
               his
               curse
               lyeth
               vppon
               them
               for
               so
               doing
               .
            
             
               Shall
               they
               be
               so
               diligent
               to
               
                 destroy
                 soules
                 without
                 a
                 commission
              
               ,
               and
               incurre
               Gods
               curse
               for
               their
               labour
               ?
               and
               shall
               not
               Christian
               Ministers
               be
               much
               more
               diligent
               to
               winne
               and
               redeeme
               soules
               ,
               hauing
               so
               large
               a
               commission
               for
               the
               purpose
               ,
               and
               so
               great
               a
               blessing
               promised
               thereunto
               ?
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               this
               doctrine
               hath
               
               vse
               to
               the
               hearers
               .
               First
               ,
               to
               let
               them
               see
               
               the
               excellencie
               of
               this
               calling
               ,
               which
               hath
               
                 a
                 Commssion
              
               and
               power
               to
               redeeme
               them
               
               from
               hell
               and
               damnation
               ,
               &
               what
               honour
               is
               due
               vnto
               it
               :
               and
               to
               let
               the
               wicked
               man
               see
               (
               which
               any
               way
               abuseth
               either
               the
               persons
               or
               the
               function
               )
               how
               base
               &
               vnthankefull
               men
               they
               are
               ,
               to
               recompence
               euill
               for
               good
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               maruell
               though
               
                 euil
                 do
                 neuer
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 houses
                 and
                 families
                 of
                 such
                 men
                 :
              
               and
               further
               ,
               to
               encourage
               all
               men
               to
               giue
               thēselues
               to
               God
               in
               this
               calling
               ,
               for
               see
               here
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               euen
               
                 the
                 high
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 God.
              
               Wee
               haue
               in
               our
               estate
               ,
               a
               power
               deligated
               to
               
               certaine
               men
               of
               worth
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 high
                 Commission
              
               ,
               because
               they
               haue
               power
               to
               doe
               great
               things
               ,
               and
               that
               man
               thinkes
               himselfe
               happy
               who
               can
               bring
               his
               sonne
               to
               this
               ,
               to
               be
               thought
               fit
               to
               bee
               one
               
                 of
                 this
                 Commission
              
               :
               but
               behold
               heere
               
                 a
                 higher
                 Commission
                 ,
                 a
                 Commission
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 redeeme
                 soules
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 diuels
                 clawes
                 :
              
               this
               is
               in
               deed
               a
               high
               Commission
               ,
               and
               so
               high
               as
               this
               ,
               was
               neuer
               granted
               out
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               heauen
               to
               any
               
               creature
               but
               to
               Ministers
               :
               they
               therefore
               are
               the
               
                 High
                 Commissioners
              
               of
               the
               
                 high
                 God.
              
               Is
               it
               not
               then
               an
               honour
               and
               happinesse
               vnto
               thee
               to
               bring
               thy
               sonne
               to
               this
               estate
               ?
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               this
               must
               teach
               
                 all
                 hearers
              
               ,
               
               their
               dutie
               to
               Gods
               word
               :
               namely
               ,
               to
               submit
               themselues
               vnto
               it
               :
               for
               if
               the
               Minister
               haue
               a
               Commission
               to
               redeeme
               thy
               soule
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               by
               the
               word
               &
               holy
               discipline
               .
               Therefore
               thy
               dutie
               is
               to
               heare
               Gods
               word
               patiently
               ,
               to
               submit
               thy selfe
               vnto
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               taught
               and
               instructed
               ,
               nay
               ,
               to
               be
               checked
               and
               rebuked
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               thy
               sinnes
               discouered
               ,
               &
               thy
               corruptions
               ript
               vp
               .
               If
               thou
               wouldst
               haue
               thy
               cause
               succeed
               wel
               ,
               
                 thy
                 Lawyer
              
               must
               discouer
               the
               weaknesses
               of
               it
               :
               If
               thy
               body
               to
               be
               cured
               ,
               
                 thy
                 Physition
              
               must
               purge
               the
               corruption
               of
               it
               .
               So
               if
               thy
               soule
               bee
               to
               be
               redeemed
               ,
               
                 thy
                 Minister
              
               must
               see
               the
               weaknes
               ,
               &
               purge
               the
               corruptions
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               though
               his
               doctrine
               be
               harsh
               ,
               &
               hard
               vnto
               thy
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               discipline
               of
               the
               Gospel
               seeme
               rough
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               yet
               must
               not
               thou
               rage
               and
               rebel
               against
               it
               ,
               nor
               hate
               him
               ,
               nor
               raile
               at
               his
               persō
               
               but
               submit
               thy selfe
               vnto
               it
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               the
               message
               and
               Ministerie
               of
               thy
               saluation
               :
               if
               otherwise
               ,
               thou
               doest
               indeede
               a
               great
               wrong
               to
               the
               Minister
               ,
               for
               thou
               
                 frustratest
                 his
                 commission
              
               :
               but
               alas
               ,
               a
               farre
               greater
               to
               thy selfe
               ,
               for
               thou
               furstratest
               
                 thine
                 owne
                 saluation
              
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               SECOND
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Duties
               and
               Dignities
               of
               Ministerie
               ,
               by
               Maister
               Perkins
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 TO
                 THE
                 RIGHT
                 worshipfull
                 and
                 Reuerend
                 Iudges
                 ,
              
               Sir
               Iohn
               Sauile
               Knight
               ,
               
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Barons
                 of
                 his
                 Maiesties
              
               Exchequer
               ,
               and
               Sir
               Christopher
               Yeluerion
               Knight
               ,
               
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Iudges
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Court
                 of
                 Kings
                 Bench
                 ,
              
               and
               Sir
               Edward
               Phillips
               Knight
               ,
               his
               Maiesties
               Sargeant
               at
               Lawe
               ,
               
                 now
                 or
                 late
                 the
                 worthie
                 Iudges
                 of
                 our
                 Northeren
                 Circuite
                 ,
                 The
                 spirit
                 of
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 zeale
                 &
                 courage
                 be
                 multiplied
                 .
              
            
             
               RIght
               worshipfull
               ,
               it
               is
               sayd
               in
               other
               Nations
               ,
               and
               written
               in
               some
               of
               their
               bookes
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               three
               disgraces
               of
               the
               English
               Nation
               :
               The
               Ignorance
               ,
               or
               (
               that
               I
               may
               so
               call
               it
               )
               the
               vnlearned
               of
               our
               
                 Gētrie
                 &
                 Nobilitie
              
               ,
               the
               beggery
               of
               our
               poore
               ,
               &
               the
               Basenes
               of
               the
               bodie
               of
               our
               Ministerie
               ,
               The
               first
               blot
               ,
               our
               Nobilitie
               and
               Gentrie
               haue
               well
               wiped
               off
               ,
               since
               the
               first
               daies
               of
               our
               blessed
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               partly
               by
               studie
               at
               home
               ,
               partlie
               by
               trauell
               abroade
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               they
               will
               do
               it
               more
               &
               more
               :
               The
               second
               hath
               beene
               well
               lessened
               by
               good
               lawes
               of
               late
               ,
               and
               would
               hee
               more
               ,
               if
               the
               Execution
               were
               as
               good
               as
               our
               lawes
               b●e
               ,
               &
               it
               were
               much
               honour
               to
               our
               Nation
               ,
               and
               more
               to
               our
               
               Religion
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               quite
               taken
               away
               :
               for
               hee
               that
               tells
               vs
               there
               shall
               bee
               poore
               euer
               with
               vs
               ,
               saith
               also
               ,
               there
               shall
               not
               bee
               a
               begger
               amongst
               
               vs
               ;
               If
               there
               were
               no
               poore
               ,
               what
               should
               become
               
               of
               Charitie
               ?
               for
               it
               is
               Charitie
               ,
               to
               relieue
               Pouertie
               ,
               not
               to
               maintaine
               Beggerie
               :
               Pouerty
               may
               bee
               a
               Crosse
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               no
               Curse
               :
               but
               Beggerie
               is
               a
               fearefull
               curse
               ,
               threatened
               on
               the
               enemies
               of
               God
               ▪
               and
               Dauid
               saith
               not
               ,
               hee
               neuer
               saw
               a
               righteous
               mans
               child
               poore
               ,
               but
               that
               
               hee
               neuer
               saw
               him
               begge
               his
               bread
               .
               The
               daily
               cries
               in
               our
               streetes
               ,
               crie
               for
               yet
               further
               reformation
               
               heereof
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 impotent
                 poore
              
               may
               bee
               sufficiently
               prouided
               for
               ,
               that
               he
               neede
               not
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Sturdie
                 begger
              
               complied
               to
               worke
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               not
               be
               
                 suffered
                 to
                 begge
              
               .
               Happy
               you
               ,
               or
               whosoeuer
               can
               haue
               a
               hand
               in
               effecting
               this
               blessed
               worke
               ,
               wee
               who
               can
               doe
               little
               else
               ,
               shall
               pray
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               for
               them
               that
               labour
               in
               it
               .
               But
               now
               for
               the
               third
               ,
               I
               feare
               none
               but
               the
               verie
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               can
               wipe
               out
               that
               staine
               from
               our
               Church
               :
               The
               basenesse
               of
               the
               generall
               body
               of
               our
               Ministerie
               ,
               whence
               is
               it
               ,
               but
               either
               from
               the
               vnworthinesse
               ,
               or
               Pouertie
               thereof
               :
               and
               the
               vnworthinesse
               ,
               whence
               is
               it
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Pouertie
               ,
               and
               base
               maintenance
               of
               our
               Ministry
               ,
               which
               was
               once
               robbed
               by
               the
               Abbies
               ,
               and
               after
               by
               some
               in
               our
               owne
               State
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               Popish
               ,
               and
               Poperie
               that
               stands
               so
               much
               
               vpon
               
                 Non
                 dimittitur
                 peccatum
                 nisi
                 restituatur
                 ablatum
                 ,
              
               yet
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               would
               not
               restore
               vnto
               the
               Church
               
                 her
                 tenthes
              
               againe
               .
               But
               as
               popish
               Abbies
               
                 stole
                 them
              
               ,
               so
               a
               popish
               State
               
                 kept
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               shame
               some
               of
               the
               good
               Professors
               of
               
                 our
                 Religion
              
               haue
               of
               late
               restored
               such
               as
               were
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               hope
               that
               all
               our
               Professors
               ,
               (
               vnlesse
               they
               care
               not
               to
               bee
               accounted
               hypocrus
               )
               will
               make
               some
               conscionable
               restitution
               We
               doe
               not
               craue
               that
               they
               would
               with
               
                 Zacheus
                 restore
                 foure-fold
              
               (
               though
               it
               is
               apparant
               ,
               that
               the
               
               tenthes
               were
               got
               from
               vs
               in
               old
               time
               ,
               by
               most
               false
               and
               
                 forged
                 Cauillations
              
               )
               we
               onely
               craue
               our
               owne
               ,
               we
               would
               aske
               no
               more
               ,
               nor
               willingly
               take
               lesse
               :
               for
               our
               
                 whole
                 duetie
              
               is
               still
               required
               :
               then
               why
               should
               not
               our
               
                 whole
                 due
              
               be
               payd
               ?
               And
               yet
               that
               the
               world
               may
               learne
               of
               vs
               contentednesse
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               our
               practise
               as
               our
               doctrine
               ,
               we
               would
               for
               the
               present
               take
               in
               good
               part
               ,
               &
               rest
               contented
               with
               a
               part
               of
               our
               owne
               :
               And
               some
               competent
               portions
               out
               of
               the
               Impropriations
               ,
               (
               proportioned
               to
               the
               quantitie
               of
               the
               
                 charge
                 imposed
              
               ,
               and
               the
               giftes
               and
               
                 paines
                 required
              
               )
               would
               for
               a
               time
               be
               a
               reasonable
               satisfaction
               in
               our
               Ministerie
               ,
               vntil
               our
               state
               found
               it self
               ,
               either
               better
               enabled
               or
               more
               straightly
               tied
               in
               Conscience
               to
               full
               restitution
               .
               
               But
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               worke
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               for
               if
               a
               man
               could
               doe
               it
               so
               many
               Parliaments
               would
               not
               haue
               slipt
               it
               ,
               but
               some
               of
               them
               would
               haue
               eternized
               it selfe
               ,
               with
               this
               honourable
               name
               to
               all
               posterities
               .
               
                 The
                 Parliament
                 that
                 restored
                 Impropriations
              
               ,
               but
               
                 til
                 that
              
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               course
               (
               as
               good
               )
               bee
               taken
               ▪
               it
               is
               both
               vnseasonable
               and
               vnreasonable
               to
               complaine
               of
               the
               Ignorant
               ,
               or
               to
               craue
               a
               
                 learned
                 Ministerie
              
               .
               For
               
                 shal
                 the
                 Oxes
                 mouth
                 be
                 mousled
                 ,
              
               
               
                 which
                 treads
                 out
                 the
                 corne
              
               ,
               or
               
                 shall
                 a
                 man
                 goe
                 to
                 warre
                 at
                 his
                 owne
                 cost
                 ?
              
               and
               hath
               not
               
                 God
                 ordained
              
               (
               marke
               ,
               it
               is
               his
               
                 Ordinance
                 )
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 teach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 shall
                 liue
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ?
              
               But
               alas
               ,
               how
               shal
               the
               Ministerie
               of
               England
               liue
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               when
               my
               small
               experience
               can
               shew
               that
               in
               one
               Corner
               of
               one
               Countie
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               wherin
               there
               are
               some
               105.
               parishes
               ,
               or
               parochial
               Chappels
               ,
               
               almost
               a
               100.
               of
               them
               ,
               (
               if
               not
               a
               full
               100.
               )
               are
               Impropriate
               :
               and
               amongst
               them
               I
               can
               shewe
               the
               most
               parishes
               haue
               but
               10
               pound
               or
               thereabouts
               some
               8.
               li
               some
               6.
               li.
               some
               ●
               .
               li
               some
               foure
               pounds
               ,
               some
               not
               4.
               pounds
               yearly
               liuing
               for
               the
               Minister
               and
               those
               impropriations
               worth
               some
               300.
               li
               many
               200.
               li.
               almost
               all
               100
               li.
               per
               an
               yea
               there
               is
               one
               worth
               400
               pound
               per
               an
               :
               where
               there
               were
               but
               8
               li.
               left
               for
               the
               Minister
               ,
               
               vntill
               of
               late
               with
               much
               adoe
               ,
               10.
               pound
               more
               was
               obtained
               for
               a
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               is
               out
               of
               
                 400
                 ,
                 8.
              
               pound
               shared
               for
               a
               Minister
               ,
               and
               10.
               pound
               caried
               for
               a
               Preacher
               ,
               in
               that
               parish
               where
               there
               are
               
                 2000.
                 
                 Communican●s
              
               .
               Of
               all
               the
               rest
               the
               Crowne
               hath
               some
               100
               pound
               rent
               ,
               or
               not
               so
               much
               ,
               &
               the
               remainder
               of
               180.
               pound
               being
               a
               rich
               liuing
               ,
               for
               a
               worthy
               learned
               Minister
               ,
               a
               competent
               liuing
               for
               2.
               and
               more
               then
               some
               7
               painful
               &
               able
               ministers
               haue
               )
               I
               know
               not
               what
               becomes
               of
               it
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               go
               to
               the
               feeding
               of
               Kits
               &
               Cormorats
               .
               Are
               not
               these
               goodly
               liuings
               for
               learned
               men
               ?
               and
               may
               not
               wee
               expect
               a
               
                 learned
                 ministerie
              
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               such
               maintenance
               ?
               &
               I
               hartily
               with
               that
               other
               countries
               ,
               be
               not
               able
               to
               showe
               the
               like
               Presidents
               .
               I
               haue
               the
               rather
               made
               relation
               hereof
               ,
               that
               our
               high
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               may
               see
               how
               great
               cause
               they
               haue
               ,
               to
               go
               forward
               with
               that
               motion
               already
               by
               the
               made
               ,
               for
               the
               establishing
               of
               a
               
                 learned
                 Ministerie
              
               .
               But
               if
               they
               bring
               it
               not
               to
               passe
               ,
               what
               then
               remaineth
               ,
               but
               to
               hope
               that
               the
               great
               
                 God
                 of
                 heauen
              
               ,
               will
               put
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               
                 God
                 on
                 earth
              
               our
               noble
               king
               (
               into
               whose
               hands
               he
               hath
               put
               the
               sword
               of
               soueraigne
               authoritie
               )
               an
               irre●o●able
               and
               unresistable
               resolution
               to
               execute
               his
               supreme
               power
               ,
               for
               the
               reformation
               of
               this
               
               euill
               ,
               which
               as
               Maister
               Perkins
               saith
               in
               this
               treatise
               )
               may
               well
               be
               called
               the
               
                 Kings
                 euill
              
               ,
               for
               it
               will
               hardly
               be
               healed
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               
                 will
                 &
                 power
                 of
                 a
                 king
                 .
              
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               this
               .
               Treatise
               of
               that
               worthy
               man
               ,
               may
               be
               a
               motiue
               to
               our
               zealous
               professors
               ,
               who
               haue
               any
               impropriations
               in
               their
               owne
               hands
               ,
               to
               excite
               and
               prouoke
               them
               to
               a
               conscionable
               restitution
               ,
               in
               whole
               or
               in
               part
               ,
               as
               their
               estate
               may
               beare
               ,
               or
               their
               ,
               conscience
               shall
               mooue
               them
               .
               For
               heerein
               are
               layd
               downs
               and
               mixed
               together
               ,
               both
               the
               duties
               to
               be
               done
               by
               faithfull
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               the
               Dignities
               due
               vnto
               them
               for
               their
               duties
               :
               and
               so
               seeing
               the
               dignities
               of
               that
               calling
               to
               bee
               most
               honourable
               ,
               and
               the
               duties
               so
               chargeable
               ,
               it
               cannot
               but
               grieue
               their
               christian
               harts
               to
               see
               the
               maintenance
               so
               miserable
               .
            
             
               This
               Treatise
               I
               first
               of
               all
               send
               
                 to
                 you
              
               ,
               &
               vnder
               your
               names
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               &
               to
               you
               first
               ,
               for
               as
               I
               am
               sure
               you
               loued
               the
               Author
               ,
               and
               honoured
               those
               excellent
               gifts
               of
               God
               in
               him
               ,
               so
               you
               cānot
               but
               accept
               this
               after
               birth
               of
               his
               (
               as
               a
               fatherles
               child
               for
               the
               fathers
               sake
               .
               And
               for
               my self
               ,
               to
               cōceale
               al
               personal
               &
               priuat
               respects
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               many
               thousands
               in
               the
               
                 Northeren
                 countries
              
               ,
               I
               praise
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               done
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               by
               your
               painful
               courses
               ,
               &
               religious
               care
               ,
               not
               doubting
               ,
               but
               if
               your selues
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               
               bee
               imployed
               there
               ,
               to
               asist
               our
               honourable
               and
               Religie
               us
               
                 Lord
                 President
              
               that
               the
               multitude
               of
               Popish
               Priestes
               there
               lurking
               ,
               will
               bee
               dayly
               lessened
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               preachers
               
                 augmented
                 ,
                 Poperie
              
               put
               downe
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospell
               maintained
               more
               and
               more
               .
               Which
               blessing
               GOD
               graunt
               to
               that
               and
               all
               other
               Counteries
               of
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               for
               his
               mercies
               sake
               :
               and
               giue
               vnto
               you
               ,
               &
               all
               others
               in
               your
               place
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               courage
               and
               constancie
               ,
               in
               these
               declining
               dayes
               ,
               that
               being
               faithfull
               in
               your
               great
               charges
               ,
               vnto
               the
               end
               ,
               you
               may
               receiue
               the
               Crowne
               of
               life
               :
               for
               which
               he
               hartily
               prayeth
               ,
               who
               will
               euer
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 VV.
                 Crashawe
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               The
               second
               Treatise
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Duties
                 and
                 Dignities
                 of
                 the
              
               Ministerie
               .
            
             
               
                 Esay
                 .
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 
                   5.
                   
                   
                     Then
                     I
                     said
                     ,
                     woe
                     is
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     vndone
                     for
                     I
                     am
                     a
                     man
                     of
                     polluted
                     lips
                     ,
                     and
                     dwell
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     a
                     people
                     of
                     polluted
                     lips
                     :
                     for
                     my
                     eyes
                     haue
                     seene
                     the
                     king
                     and
                     Lord
                     of
                     hostes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Then
                     flewe
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Seraphins
                     vnto
                     me
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     hote
                     coale
                     in
                     his
                     hand
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   
                     Which
                     he
                     tooke
                     from
                     the
                     Altar
                     with
                     the
                     tonges
                     :
                     and
                     touched
                     my
                     mouth
                     and
                     said
                     ,
                     Loe
                     this
                     hath
                     touched
                     thy
                     lips
                     ,
                     and
                     thy
                     iniquitie
                     shall
                     be
                     taken
                     away
                     ,
                     and
                     thy
                     sin
                     shall
                     be
                     purged
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   
                     Also
                     I
                     heard
                     the
                     voyce
                     of
                     the
                     Lorde
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     whom
                     shall
                     I
                     send
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     shall
                     goe
                     for
                     vs
                     ?
                     then
                     said
                     I
                     ,
                     here
                     am
                     I
                     ,
                     send
                     me
                     :
                     and
                     he
                     said
                     goe
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               IN
               the
               fiue
               former
               Chapters
               are
               cōtained
               such
               Sermons
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               had
               made
               vnder
               Vzziah
               king
               of
               Iuda
               :
               At
               this
               Chapter
               begin
               such
               as
               he
               preached
               in
               the
               raigne
               of
               Iotham
               ,
               
               and
               so
               forward
               :
               But
               before
               hee
               either
               
               preach
               or
               prophecie
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               in
               King
               Iothams
               dayes
               ,
               or
               his
               successors
               ,
               the
               Lord
               in
               this
               Chapter
               giues
               a
               newe
               commission
               to
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               &
               a
               newe
               
               confirmation
               to
               this
               Calling
               :
               the
               olde
               king
               in
               whose
               dayes
               Esayah
               was
               first
               called
               being
               now
               dead
               ,
               &
               another
               succeeding
               him
               ,
               God
               with
               the
               new
               king
               ,
               reneweth
               the
               calling
               &
               commission
               of
               the
               Prophet
               :
               wherein
               God
               doth
               not
               giue
               him
               another
               calling
               ,
               for
               one
               calling
               to
               the
               office
               of
               the
               ministery
               is
               sufficient
               :
               but
               hee
               confirmeth
               the
               calling
               formerly
               giuen
               ,
               by
               repeating
               &
               ratifying
               it
               .
               And
               this
               God
               did
               to
               Esay
               ,
               not
               as
               he
               was
               an
               ordinarie
               ,
               but
               an
               extraordinary
               prophet
               :
               for
               ordinary
               Ministers
               need
               no
               renouation
               of
               their
               calling
               ,
               nor
               any
               new
               signes
               of
               cōfirmation
               ,
               but
               extraordinary
               prophets
               ,
               who
               come
               in
               extraordinary
               maner
               ,
               &
               to
               doe
               many
               extraordinary
               workes
               ,
               God
               in
               his
               wisdom
               wil
               haue
               their
               calling
               confirmed
               ,
               again
               ,
               &
               againe
               ,
               &
               that
               by
               very
               extraordinary
               meanes
               .
               Out
               of
               which
               practise
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               we
               learne
               ,
               how
               great
               cause
               wee
               
               haue
               to
               doubt
               these
               men
               ,
               to
               bee
               either
               
               fantasticall
               or
               worse
               ,
               who
               pretend
               extraordinary
               
               callings
               in
               these
               dayes
               ,
               and
               yet
               scarce
               can
               shew
               vs
               any
               good
               signes
               of
               an
               ordinary
               ,
               much
               lesse
               of
               an
               extraordinatie
               motion
               :
               for
               if
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               when
               such
               courses
               were
               more
               cōmon
               ,
               God
               will
               haue
               his
               extraordinary
               Prophets
               calling
               to
               be
               renued
               &
               cōfirmed
               ,
               again
               ,
               &
               againe
               ,
               then
               certainly
               in
               these
               dayes
               ,
               we
               may
               iustly
               require
               ,
               more
               ,
               &
               more
               wonderfull
               signes
               of
               an
               extraordinary
               calling
               afore
               we
               belieue
               it
               :
               and
               if
               God
               himselfe
               was
               so
               carefull
               to
               satisfie
               his
               Church
               in
               those
               dayes
               of
               the
               vocation
               of
               his
               prophet
               ,
               surely
               the
               church
               in
               these
               daies
               hath
               much
               more
               cause
               to
               doubt
               in
               such
               cases
               ,
               and
               to
               require
               many
               and
               extraordinary
               signes
               ,
               afore
               it
               acknowledge
               any
               such
               extraordinary
               calling
               :
               These
               men
               therefore
               offer
               much
               wrong
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               &
               deserue
               both
               the
               censure
               thereof
               ,
               and
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               who
               dare
               so
               boldly
               offer
               and
               obtrude
               to
               the
               Church
               their
               owne
               fancies
               and
               dreames
               ,
               as
               extraordinary
               motions
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               .
               This
               is
               the
               occasion
               and
               coherence
               .
            
             
               This
               Chapter
               hath
               two
               partes
               ,
               
               
               first
               ,
               the
               meanes
               of
               his
               confirmation
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               these
               words
               :
               secondly
               ,
               the
               confirmation
               it selfe
               ,
               from
               these
               words
               to
               the
               end
               :
               the
               meanes
               of
               his
               confirmation
               is
               
                 a
                 vision
              
               he
               saw
               
                 from
                 heauen
              
               ,
               of
               certaine
               holy
               Angels
               appearing
               and
               speaking
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               4.
               verses
               .
               In
               the
               confirmation
               ,
               which
               followeth
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               are
               three
               points●
            
             
               1
               The
               
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 vision
              
               ,
               which
               i
               
               wrought
               in
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               it
               caused
               him
               feare
               ,
               it
               astonisht
               him
               ,
               and
               cast
               him
               downe
               :
               in
               the
               fifth
               verse
               .
            
             
               2
               His
               Consolation
               ,
               &
               raising
               vp
               again
               after
               his
               feare
               ,
               in
               the
               6.
               and
               7.
               verses
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               
                 renuing
                 of
                 his
                 Commission
              
               againe
               ,
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
             
               The
               feare
               and
               astonishment
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               is
               described
               ,
            
             
               1
               By
               the
               signes
               ,
               of
               which
               are
               two
               ;
            
             
               1
               A
               note
               of
               exclamation
               ,
               
                 woe
                 is
                 me
              
               .
            
             
               2
               By
               a
               note
               of
               extreame
               deiection
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 vndone
              
               .
            
             
               2
               By
               the
               causes
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               are
               also
               set
               downe
               to
               be
               two
               :
            
             
               1
               He
               was
               
                 a
                 man
                 polluted
                 ,
                 and
                 dwelt
                 amongst
                 people
                 polluted
                 .
              
            
             
             
               2
               
                 He
                 had
                 seene
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               
               
            
             
               
                 Then
                 said
                 I
                 ,
                 woe
                 is
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 vndone
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               first
               point
               in
               order
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 feare
                 &
                 extasie
              
               into
               which
               the
               Lord
               droue
               his
               holy
               Prophet
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               did
               not
               in
               his
               anger
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               loue
               vnto
               him
               ,
               not
               for
               a
               punishment
               of
               sinne
               ,
               but
               as
               an
               euidence
               of
               his
               further
               loue
               :
               for
               the
               intent
               and
               purpose
               of
               God
               in
               striking
               this
               feare
               into
               him
               ,
               was
               to
               inable
               him
               to
               be
               a
               true
               prophet
               ,
               &
               a
               fit
               messenger
               for
               himself
               .
               It
               may
               seeme
               a
               strange
               course
               ,
               which
               God
               taketh
               to
               confirme
               &
               raise
               vp
               his
               seruant
               in
               zeale
               and
               courage
               ,
               to
               strike
               him
               into
               an
               extreame
               feare
               ,
               euen
               to
               astonish
               and
               amaze
               him
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               see
               it
               is
               the
               course
               which
               the
               Lord
               taketh
               :
               out
               of
               which
               practise
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               we
               learne
               this
               doctrine
               :
               That
               all
               true
               
               Ministers
               ,
               especially
               such
               as
               are
               deputed
               to
               the
               greatest
               works
               in
               his
               church
               ,
               must
               be
               first
               of
               all
               striken
               into
               a
               great
               feare
               ,
               in
               consideration
               of
               the
               greatnes
               of
               their
               function
               ,
               yea
               ,
               into
               an
               amazement
               and
               astonishment
               ,
               in
               the
               admiration
               of
               Gods
               glory
               &
               greatnes
               ,
               whose
               
               roome
               they
               occupy
               ,
               &
               whose
               message
               they
               bring
               ,
               &
               the
               more
               they
               are
               afraid
               and
               shrinke
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               vnder
               the
               contemplation
               of
               Gods
               Maiestie
               ,
               and
               their
               owne
               weaknes
               ,
               the
               more
               likelier
               it
               is
               that
               they
               are
               truly
               cald
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               appointed
               for
               worthy
               purposes
               in
               his
               Church
               :
               but
               he
               that
               steps
               to
               this
               function
               without
               feare
               ,
               he
               may
               thrust
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               its
               doubtfull
               whether
               hee
               bee
               cald
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               here
               the
               Prophet
               was
               :
               Nor
               is
               it
               so
               here
               alone
               ,
               but
               euery
               where
               when
               God
               called
               any
               of
               his
               seruants
               ,
               to
               any
               great
               worke
               ,
               be
               first
               droue
               thē
               into
               these
               feares
               and
               a
               mazements
               ,
               as
               is
               euident
               a
               in
               Moses
               ,
               in
               b
               Ieremie
               ,
               in
               c
               S.
               Paul
               and
               others
               .
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               dealing
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               plaine
               :
               namely
               ,
               because
               mans
               nature
               is
               alwayes
               ready
               to
               take
               enough
               and
               too
               much
               vnto
               it selfe
               ,
               God
               therefore
               in
               his
               wisdome
               puts
               a
               bridle
               vnto
               the
               corrupt
               nature
               of
               mā
               ,
               &
               astonisheth
               it
               ,
               least
               it
               presume
               too
               much
               ,
               &
               take
               too
               much
               vpon
               it selfe
               :
               Againe
               ▪
               a
               Minister
               is
               to
               preach
               vnto
               the
               people
               ,
               feare
               &
               reuerēce
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               but
               how
               can
               he
               do
               so
               to
               others
               ,
               whē
               he
               hath
               not
               
               tyed
               that
               bond
               in
               his
               owne
               conscience
               ,
               nor
               was
               euer
               cast
               downe
               in
               admiration
               of
               Gods
               glory
               &
               Maiestie
               :
               And
               lastly
               ,
               the
               ministery
               is
               a
               high
               &
               excellent
               calling
               (
               especially
               the
               office
               of
               extraordinary
               prophets
               in
               the
               old
               testament
               )
               &
               is
               therefore
               subiect
               to
               pride
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               puft
               vp
               with
               self-conceits
               ,
               &
               therefore
               teacheth
               the
               Apostle
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               that
               a
               
               
                 Minister
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 yong
                 scholler
                 ,
                 least
                 he
                 be
                 puft
                 vp
                 ,
                 &
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 condemnation
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 :
              
               giuing
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               peculiar
               danger
               of
               that
               calling
               to
               haue
               high
               conceits
               of
               thēselues
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               height
               &
               dignitie
               of
               ther
               function
               .
               Therfore
               to
               preuent
               this
               incōuenience
               ,
               God
               in
               mercy
               appointeth
               that
               all
               his
               true
               Ministers
               shall
               haue
               some
               means
               or
               other
               ,
               to
               be
               cast
               down
               euen
               to
               nothing
               in
               thēselues
               ,
               &
               shall
               be
               driuen
               into
               such
               feares
               &
               amazements
               at
               sight
               of
               their
               owne
               wickednesse
               ,
               as
               they
               shal
               throwe
               downe
               themselues
               at
               Christs
               feete
               ,
               and
               denying
               themselues
               wholy
               ,
               shal
               acknowledge
               that
               they
               are
               in
               him
               whatsoeuer
               they
               are
               :
               and
               doe
               relye
               ,
               
               and
               trust
               onely
               on
               his
               grace
               and
               helpe
               .
               
            
             
               The
               vse
               of
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               for
               all
               Ministers
               ,
               so
               specially
               for
               vs
               which
               liue
               in
               the
               Vniuersity
               :
               we
               liue
               as
               it
               were
               in
               a
               Seminary
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               vs
               are
               hereafter
               by
               Gods
               grace
               to
               be
               framed
               to
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               vs
               already
               are
               .
               Now
               here
               we
               haue
               many
               occasions
               to
               be
               puft
               vp
               in
               self-conceits
               :
               we
               see
               our
               
               selues
               growe
               in
               time
               ,
               in
               degrees
               ,
               in
               learning
               ,
               in
               honour
               ,
               in
               name
               and
               estimation
               :
               &
               to
               many
               of
               vs
               God
               giues
               good
               portions
               of
               his
               gifts
               :
               what
               are
               all
               these
               ,
               but
               so
               many
               baites
               to
               allure
               vs
               to
               pride
               ,
               &
               vaine
               opinions
               of
               our
               own
               worths
               ?
               but
               let
               vs
               remēber
               the
               end
               wee
               aime
               at
               ,
               is
               not
               humane
               ,
               nor
               carnal
               :
               our
               purpose
               is
               to
               saue
               soules
               ,
               
                 Then
                 the
                 weapons
                 of
                 our
                 warre
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 carnal
                 ,
              
               as
               pride
               ,
               vaine-glory
               ,
               
               and
               self-conceit
               .
               If
               therefore
               we
               euer
               looke
               to
               be
               made
               instruments
               of
               Gods
               glory
               in
               sauing
               of
               soules
               ,
               then
               at
               the
               first
               set
               we
               not
               before
               our
               eyes
               the
               honour
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 daunger
              
               of
               our
               calling
               ,
               and
               
                 humble
                 we
                 our selues
                 vnder
                 the
                 mightie
                 hand
                 of
                 our
              
               God
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 exale
                 
                 vs
                 in
                 his
                 due
                 time
                 :
              
               and
               let
               vs
               bee
               content
               that
               God
               giue
               any
               occasion
               or
               meanes
               to
               pul
               vs
               down
               ,
               either
               by
               outward
               crosse
               ,
               or
               inward
               temptation
               :
               and
               let
               vs
               reioyce
               ,
               when
               wee
               are
               thereby
               so
               farre
               cast
               downe
               ,
               that
               wee
               cry
               out
               in
               the
               astonishment
               of
               our
               spirits
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               heere●
               
                 Woe
                 is
                 mee
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 vndone
                 :
              
               but
               otherwise
               if
               wee
               will
               needes
               followe
               the
               swinge
               of
               our
               proude
               natures
               ,
               and
               trust
               in
               our
               owne
               abilitie
               ,
               gifts
               ,
               and
               learning
               ,
               let
               vs
               knowe
               ,
               wee
               vse
               
                 carnall
                 weapons
                 in
                 a
                 spirituall
                 warfare
                 :
              
               and
               let
               vs
               bee
               assured
               the
               Lord
               will
               worke
               no
               great
               worke
               in
               his
               Church
               by
               our
               Ministerie
               :
               wee
               may
               raise
               our selues
               in
               worldly
               estimation
               ,
               and
               worke
               out
               our
               owne
               purposes
               ,
               but
               we
               shal
               do
               little
               in
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               :
               for
               those
               men
               doe
               pronounce
               the
               most
               powerfull
               blessings
               on
               other
               mens
               soules
               ,
               and
               speake
               the
               best
               wordes
               of
               comfort
               to
               other
               mens
               consciences
               ,
               which
               oftenest
               say
               vnto
               themselues
               ;
               
                 Woe
                 is
                 mee
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 vndone
                 .
              
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Prophet
               at
               this
               Vision
               and
               Reuelation
               of
               Gods
               
               glory
               vnto
               him
               ,
               cryeth
               out
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               
               
                 Woe
                 is
                 mee
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 vndone
                 :
              
               being
               wordes
               of
               extreame
               feare
               and
               astonishment
               ,
               and
               of
               so
               lowe
               a
               deiection
               as
               is
               a
               degree
               towards
               desperation
               (
               if
               it
               had
               gone
               forward
               )
               :
               let
               vs
               learne
               that
               the
               Prophet
               helde
               not
               in
               his
               iudgement
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Intercession
               of
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               for
               particular
               men
               ,
               for
               if
               hee
               had
               ,
               hee
               neede
               not
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               Gods
               maiestie
               ,
               foorthwith
               to
               haue
               cryed
               out
               ,
               
                 Woe
                 is
                 mee
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 vndone
                 ,
              
               but
               hee
               might
               haue
               stayed
               himselfe
               a
               while
               in
               this
               cogitation
               ,
               I
               will
               desire
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Samuel
              
               ,
               or
               Dauid
               ,
               to
               pray
               to
               this
               glorious
               GOD
               for
               mee
               ,
               or
               heere
               are
               holy
               Angels
               of
               the
               Seraphins
               here
               present
               ,
               they
               see
               in
               what
               fearefull
               case
               I
               am
               ,
               I
               will
               pray
               to
               them
               to
               speake
               to
               this
               glorious
               and
               mightie
               Lorde
               for
               mee
               ,
               that
               I
               perish
               not
               in
               this
               feare
               :
               but
               hee
               instantly
               seeing
               the
               Lorde
               appeare
               in
               Maiestie
               ,
               and
               fearing
               his
               iust
               wrath
               ,
               (
               being
               guiltie
               of
               his
               owne
               corruptions
               )
               without
               any
               hope
               or
               expectation
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               he
               seemes
               )
               without
               the
               least
               cogitation
               of
               helpe
               or
               assistance
               from
               
               any
               creature
               ,
               he
               cryeth
               out
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 vndone
              
               .
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               whereas
               hee
               exclaimeth
               ,
               
                 Woe
                 is
                 mee
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 vndone
                 :
              
               being
               words
               of
               a
               soule
               humbled
               and
               deiected
               ,
               and
               hereby
               sheweth
               himselfe
               to
               bee
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               which
               a
               poore
               sinner
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Lawe
               hath
               humbled
               him
               ,
               by
               shewing
               him
               his
               sinnes
               and
               his
               extreame
               daunger
               by
               them
               .
               Wee
               may
               learne
               ,
               that
               to
               bee
               called
               to
               the
               Mnisterie
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               as
               it
               were
               conuerted
               and
               regenerate
               :
               and
               that
               when
               a
               man
               is
               called
               thereunto
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               worke
               little
               lesse
               then
               that
               whereby
               GOD
               calleth
               a
               sinner
               from
               his
               sinne
               ,
               to
               the
               state
               of
               repentance
               :
               for
               as
               God
               first
               casteth
               downe
               the
               sinner
               ,
               before
               hee
               giue
               him
               grace
               ,
               or
               any
               feeling
               of
               his
               loue
               in
               Christ
               :
               so
               heere
               ,
               hee
               first
               abaseth
               and
               casteth
               downe
               the
               Prophete
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               GODS
               Maiestie
               ,
               and
               his
               owne
               miserie
               ,
               afore
               hee
               honour
               him
               with
               a
               Commission
               to
               preach
               his
               word
               vnto
               his
               people
               .
               Which
               I
               note
               against
               those
               men
               ,
               which
               holde
               it
               so
               ordinary
               a
               matter
               
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Ministerie
               ,
               as
               many
               doe
               ,
               which
               take
               it
               vppon
               them
               in
               
               worldly
               and
               politique
               purposes
               .
               And
               
               some
               of
               a
               better
               ranke
               ,
               which
               thinke
               if
               a
               man
               haue
               learning
               ,
               degrees
               and
               age
               ,
               hee
               is
               sufficiently
               qualified
               for
               that
               calling
               .
               But
               alas
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               all
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               greater
               worke
               to
               be
               wrought
               then
               so
               ,
               hee
               must
               be
               humbled
               and
               cast
               down
               in
               sight
               of
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               that
               calling
               ,
               of
               the
               maiestie
               of
               that
               God
               whose
               roome
               hee
               is
               to
               execute
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               vnworthinesse
               of
               himselfe
               to
               so
               great
               a
               worke
               :
               hee
               must
               be
               resolued
               ,
               that
               to
               call
               a
               man
               to
               the
               Ministerie
               ,
               is
               the
               greatest
               worke
               that
               GOD
               worketh
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               conuerting
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               and
               calling
               him
               to
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               :
               nay
               it
               is
               a
               worke
               euen
               like
               vnto
               it
               :
               for
               as
               a
               sinner
               in
               his
               conuersion
               ,
               so
               hee
               at
               his
               Vocation
               to
               that
               place
               ,
               is
               often
               to
               cry
               out
               in
               the
               amazement
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               
                 Woe
                 is
                 mee
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 vndone
                 .
              
               As
               therefore
               they
               are
               fouly
               deceiued
               ,
               which
               thinke
               any
               holinesse
               or
               sanctification
               ,
               can
               sufficiently
               qualifie
               a
               man
               without
               learning
               ,
               so
               are
               they
               no
               lesse
               which
               thinke
               all
               outward
               complements
               to
               bee
               sufficient
               without
               this
               worke
               ,
               which
               heere
               was
               
               wrought
               in
               the
               holy
               Prophet
               .
               Thus
               Causes
               of
               we
               see
               the
               feare
               &
               astonishment
               of
               the
               his
               feare
               2.
               
               Prophet
               .
               It
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 polluted
                 lippes
                 .
              
               
            
             
               Now
               follow
               the
               causes
               of
               his
               feare
               ,
               which
               are
               two
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               
                 his
                 owne
                 pollution
              
               and
               sinfulnesse
               ,
               and
               the
               sinfulnesse
               of
               his
               people
               :
               his
               own
               he
               freely
               
               confesseth
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 polluted
                 lippes
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               miserable
               and
               sinfull
               man
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               feare
               and
               tremble
               to
               stand
               in
               Gods
               presence
               :
               nay
               ,
               I
               dare
               not
               looke
               vpon
               the
               Lorde
               ,
               for
               my
               sinnes
               .
               But
               it
               may
               be
               demaunded
               ,
               how
               could
               the
               Prophet
               say
               thus
               truely
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               a
               holy
               man
               ,
               and
               iustified
               
               in
               Gods
               prefence
               ,
               by
               his
               true
               faith
               in
               the
               Messias
               ,
               and
               sanctified
               by
               repentance
               :
               can
               a
               man
               iustified
               and
               sanctified
               ,
               say
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               man
               polluted
               ?
               I
               answere
               ,
               
               It
               is
               doubtlesse
               ,
               he
               was
               so
               ,
               he
               therefore
               complaineth
               here
               not
               of
               any
               great
               and
               enormous
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               hee
               had
               committed
               to
               the
               publike
               scandall
               of
               the
               
               Church
               ,
               but
               first
               of
               the
               corruptiō
               of
               his
               
               nature
               ,
               which
               in
               him
               as
               in
               all
               men
               is
               a
               very
               sea
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               &
               which
               alwaies
               appeares
               the
               more
               ,
               the
               neerer
               a
               man
               comes
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               did
               now
               most
               apparantly
               discouer
               it selfe
               in
               the
               prophet
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               himself
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               complaineth
               of
               some
               actual
               sins
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               more
               likely
               of
               some
               sins
               of
               omission
               ,
               
               then
               of
               cōmission
               :
               for
               we
               find
               not
               that
               the
               prophet
               was
               euer
               touched
               with
               any
               great
               sin
               ,
               &
               where
               we
               know
               it
               not
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               charitie
               not
               to
               imagine
               it
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               most
               probable
               ,
               hee
               complaineth
               of
               some
               smaller
               faults
               ,
               or
               negligences
               in
               his
               Ministery
               :
               as
               not
               preaching
               to
               the
               people
               at
               some
               time
               when
               he
               ought
               ,
               or
               not
               preaching
               so
               willingly
               or
               cheerfully
               as
               he
               should
               ,
               or
               desire
               to
               leaue
               preaching
               ,
               because
               the
               people
               were
               stubborne
               &
               disobedient
               ,
               or
               some
               impatience
               in
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               when
               the
               people
               were
               rebellious
               and
               resisted
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               passion
               might
               the
               rather
               vexe
               him
               (
               as
               we
               read
               it
               did
               Ieremy
               )
               
               the
               Iewes
               were
               so
               stubborne
               &
               stifnecked
               a
               people
               :
               or
               it
               may
               be
               some
               want
               of
               zeale
               or
               forwardnes
               ,
               these
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               were
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               feare
               :
               And
               the
               cōscience
               of
               these
               makes
               him
               here
               cry
               out
               that
               he
               cannot
               stand
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God.
               Where
               we
               learn
               ,
               first
               ,
               what
               a
               tender
               
               conscience
               godly
               Ministers
               must
               haue
               aboue
               all
               men
               :
               namely
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               make
               conscience
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               great
               and
               grosse
               sins
               onely
               ;
               but
               euen
               of
               the
               lowest
               &
               least
               sins
               :
               and
               he
               must
               endeuour
               in
               his
               calling
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               be
               cleere
               of
               great
               crimes
               ,
               but
               as
               far
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               to
               bee
               free
               from
               the
               least
               appearance
               of
               euill
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               least
               negligences
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               for
               a
               small
               faultin
               other
               men
               is
               great
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               may
               be
               some
               waies
               pardonable
               in
               other
               men
               ,
               is
               no
               way
               in
               them
               :
               they
               must
               therefore
               watch
               ouer
               themselues
               most
               carefully
               ,
               
               and
               take
               heede
               to
               all
               their
               waies
               :
               &
               for
               this
               ende
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               a
               Minister
               in
               godly
               wisedome
               must
               often
               depriue
               himselfe
               euen
               of
               many
               things
               (
               which
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               lawfully
               hee
               might
               vse
               )
               least
               his
               liberty
               
               be
               an
               occasion
               of
               euill
               to
               others
               :
               and
               must
               abstaine
               from
               the
               least
               sins
               ,
               least
               euen
               they
               be
               blemishes
               to
               his
               calling
               ,
               and
               burthens
               to
               his
               conscience
               .
               And
               hence
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               a
               minister
               cannot
               be
               too
               carefull
               in
               his
               calling
               ,
               in
               his
               words
               ,
               diet
               ,
               company
               ,
               recreation
               ,
               apparel
               ,
               gestures
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               whole
               carriage
               ,
               because
               little
               sins
               are
               so
               great
               in
               thē
               ,
               Especially
               
               ministers
               must
               here
               learne
               the
               Apostles
               lesson
               ,
               to
               bee
               
                 instant
                 in
                 season
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 season
                 :
                 to
                 preach
                 and
                 exhort
                 ,
                 to
                 comfort
                 and
                 rebuke
                 ,
                 publikely
                 and
                 priuately
                 :
              
               to
               good
               ,
               to
               bad
               :
               when
               it
               is
               wel
               taken
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               ill
               taken
               :
               when
               they
               willingly
               receiue
               it
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               stubbornly
               resist
               it
               :
               when
               they
               commend
               him
               ,
               and
               reward
               him
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               raile
               at
               him
               ,
               and
               persecute
               him
               for
               it
               :
               thus
               must
               he
               be
               diligent
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               for
               the
               least
               negligence
               in
               his
               dutie
               ,
               or
               omitting
               the
               least
               opportunity
               of
               doing
               good
               ,
               will
               when
               God
               visits
               his
               conscience
               ,
               bee
               a
               burthen
               and
               vexation
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               heere
               to
               the
               Prophet
               .
            
             
             
               And
               furthermore
               ,
               if
               these
               smal
               sinnes
               
               thus
               afflicted
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               then
               alas
               what
               is
               to
               be
               thought
               of
               those
               ministers
               who
               make
               no
               conscience
               of
               foule
               and
               scandalous
               sinnes
               ?
               how
               shall
               Symonie
               ,
               Incontinencie
               ,
               Vsury
               ,
               inhospitality
               ,
               couetousnesse
               ,
               Ignorance
               ,
               Idlenesse
               ,
               carelesse
               Nonresidencie
               ,
               how
               shall
               these
               (
               I
               say
               )
               and
               other
               like
               grieuous
               crimes
               oppresse
               &
               burthen
               the
               soule
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               smallest
               sins
               doe
               so
               affright
               this
               holy
               man
               ?
               Surely
               ,
               whē
               God
               shal
               visite
               them
               ,
               their
               states
               will
               bee
               most
               fearefull
               ,
               nor
               ,
               shall
               any
               mans
               case
               be
               so
               miserable
               ,
               as
               an
               vncōscionable
               ministers
               :
               And
               thogh
               nowe
               such
               loose
               and
               licentious
               Ministers
               seeme
               to
               liue
               in
               Iolitie
               ,
               &
               without
               any
               feare
               ,
               yet
               when
               God
               shall
               appeare
               vnto
               their
               conscience
               ,
               then
               will
               they
               cry
               out
               in
               fearefull
               anguish
               ,
               
                 Woe
                 is
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 vndone
                 .
              
               
            
             
               And
               againe
               ,
               if
               these
               smal
               faults
               so
               affrighted
               this
               holy
               prophet
               ,
               &
               burdened
               his
               conscience
               ,
               then
               what
               pittifull
               consciences
               haue
               those
               ministers
               ,
               whose
               daily
               negligence
               ,
               and
               vnconscionable
               
               carelessenesse
               in
               their
               places
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               all
               men
               speake
               of
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               touched
               :
               surely
               these
               men
               are
               not
               of
               so
               tender
               cōsciences
               as
               the
               prophet
               was
               :
               &
               either
               the
               prophet
               here
               was
               much
               more
               nice
               then
               needed
               ,
               or
               else
               these
               men
               will
               proue
               to
               be
               in
               a
               miserable
               estate
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               let
               Ministers
               of
               care
               and
               conscience
               ,
               be
               here
               comforted
               in
               the
               example
               
               of
               the
               Prophet
               :
               who
               is
               there
               ,
               but
               may
               find
               imperfections
               and
               blemishes
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               which
               will
               often
               make
               him
               cry
               out
               ;
               
                 Woe
                 is
                 me
              
               ?
               but
               let
               not
               that
               discomfort
               them
               ,
               but
               rather
               reioyce
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               see
               their
               owne
               weaknes
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               did
               here
               :
               If
               they
               haue
               cause
               to
               exclaime
               against
               themselues
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               alone
               ,
               it
               was
               this
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               holy
               prophets
               case
               before
               them
               .
               In
               hauing
               imperfections
               in
               themselues
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               more
               miserable
               then
               the
               Prophet
               was
               :
               but
               let
               them
               labour
               to
               be
               as
               blessed
               in
               seeing
               &
               complaining
               of
               themselues
               as
               hee
               was
               :
               And
               let
               euery
               minister
               assure
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               the
               more
               hee
               makes
               conscience
               ,
               euen
               of
               the
               least
               sinnes
               of
               
               all
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               resembleth
               the
               ancient
               holy
               Prophets
               ,
               &
               the
               more
               likely
               is
               he
               to
               worke
               effectually
               in
               his
               ministery
               .
               For
               his
               duty
               is
               to
               worke
               in
               his
               people
               a
               conscience
               ,
               not
               of
               great
               sinnes
               onely
               ,
               but
               euen
               of
               all
               :
               but
               how
               can
               he
               doe
               that
               in
               them
               ,
               if
               he
               haue
               not
               first
               of
               all
               done
               it
               in
               himselfe
               ?
               hence
               it
               is
               therefore
               ,
               that
               godly
               ministers
               finde
               fault
               with
               themselues
               ,
               
               when
               other
               men
               cannot
               ,
               and
               cry
               out
               against
               themselues
               ,
               for
               their
               pollutions
               (
               with
               the
               prophet
               here
               )
               when
               no
               other
               man
               can
               accuse
               them
               of
               the
               least
               crime
               :
               nay
               ,
               when
               other
               doe
               magnifie
               God
               for
               his
               graces
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               praise
               their
               giftes
               ,
               and
               commend
               their
               good
               liues
               ,
               euen
               then
               doe
               they
               condemne
               themselues
               ,
               and
               exclaime
               against
               their
               owne
               corruptions
               :
               and
               their
               owne
               smallest
               negligences
               ,
               or
               omissions
               ,
               are
               great
               wounds
               to
               their
               consciences
               :
               and
               their
               least
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               their
               most
               pardonable
               infirmities
               ,
               are
               sore
               burthens
               vnto
               them
               :
               for
               of
               all
               men
               in
               the
               worlde
               ,
               a
               godly
               minister
               is
               a
               man
               of
               the
               most
               tender
               conscience
               .
            
             
             
               Hitherto
               hath
               the
               prophet
               complained
               generally
               of
               his
               pollution
               .
            
             
               Particularly
               ,
               hee
               exclaimeth
               against
               
                 the
                 pollution
                 of
                 his
                 lippes
              
               .
               But
               why
               will
               
               some
               say
               ,
               complaines
               hee
               of
               the
               
                 pollution
                 of
                 his
                 lippes
              
               ,
               rather
               then
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               or
               his
               hands
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               part
               of
               him
               ,
               were
               they
               not
               all
               polluted
               ▪
               yes
               ,
               all
               in
               some
               measure
               :
               and
               was
               not
               he
               grieued
               at
               them
               all
               ?
               yes
               assuredly
               ,
               wee
               must
               grant
               that
               also
               .
               But
               the
               reason
               is
               he
               was
               a
               prophet
               ,
               his
               dutie
               was
               to
               vse
               his
               tongue
               ,
               the
               practise
               of
               his
               calling
               consisted
               
               in
               the
               vse
               of
               his
               tongue
               :
               for
               a
               minister
               is
               an
               interpeter
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               called
               ,
               Iob
               33.
               23.
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 peoples
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 by
                 preaching
                 :
              
               he
               is
               Gods
               mouth
               ,
               and
               the
               peoples
               mouth
               :
               so
               that
               the
               tongue
               of
               a
               Minister
               is
               that
               part
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               vsed
               as
               a
               principall
               instrument
               of
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               and
               more
               to
               the
               setting
               foorth
               of
               his
               honour
               then
               any
               other
               :
               Now
               euery
               man
               is
               to
               be
               tryed
               what
               he
               is
               by
               his
               calling
               ,
               rather
               then
               by
               any
               other
               accidentall
               or
               collaterall
               courses
               :
               therefore
               the
               
               honour
               or
               dishonour
               of
               a
               minister
               ,
               is
               the
               vse
               or
               the
               abuse
               of
               his
               tongue
               :
               and
               his
               comfort
               or
               discomfort
               is
               the
               well
               vsing
               ,
               or
               not
               vsing
               of
               it
               .
               The
               prophet
               therefore
               here
               affrighted
               at
               Gods
               prefence
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               retyring
               into
               himselfe
               ,
               presently
               his
               conscience
               checkes
               him
               for
               his
               most
               proper
               sins
               :
               namly
               ,
               for
               some
               fault
               or
               negligence
               in
               his
               Ministerie
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               proper
               sinne
               of
               that
               calling
               )
               and
               therfore
               is
               it
               that
               he
               exclaimeth
               against
               the
               
                 pollutions
                 of
                 his
                 lippes
              
               :
               out
               of
               which
               practise
               of
               his
               we
               may
               learne
               ;
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               vanitie
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               who
               magnifie
               the
               merites
               of
               holy
               mens
               workes
               :
               for
               if
               this
               holy
               prophet
               ,
               a
               man
               truly
               iustified
               ,
               &
               extraordinarily
               sanctified
               ,
               yet
               durst
               not
               stand
               before
               God
               in
               this
               little
               apparance
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               his
               zeale
               ,
               and
               courage
               ,
               and
               conscience
               ,
               and
               paines
               ,
               and
               sufferings
               in
               his
               function
               ,
               but
               was
               cast
               downe
               so
               farre
               ,
               from
               a
               conceit
               of
               his
               owne
               worth
               ,
               that
               hee
               cryed
               out
               ;
               
                 Woe
                 is
                 mee
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 vndone
                 .
              
               How
               then
               can
               
               wee
               who
               are
               no
               better
               ,
               but
               much
               worse
               then
               hee
               ,
               stand
               before
               GOD
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgement
               ,
               in
               the
               great
               appearing
               of
               his
               infinite
               iustice
               and
               glorie
               ?
               Rather
               doubtlesse
               ,
               as
               here
               the
               smallest
               
                 pollution
                 of
                 his
                 lippes
              
               ,
               and
               negligence
               in
               his
               calling
               ,
               droue
               him
               out
               of
               all
               conceit
               of
               merit
               ,
               when
               once
               hee
               came
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               GOD
               :
               so
               the
               due
               consideration
               of
               our
               so
               many
               and
               foule
               pollutions
               aboue
               his
               ,
               should
               beate
               downe
               all
               proude
               conceites
               of
               our
               owne
               goodnesse
               ,
               when
               wee
               appeare
               before
               GOD.
               It
               is
               therefore
               to
               bee
               feared
               ,
               that
               the
               Papists
               ,
               who
               thus
               magnifie
               their
               owne
               merits
               ,
               doe
               seldome
               or
               neuer
               enter
               into
               earnest
               consideration
               of
               their
               owne
               infirmities
               ,
               doe
               seldome
               persent
               themselues
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Gods
               maiestie
               .
               For
               if
               they
               did
               ,
               then
               doubtlesse
               the
               least
               sight
               of
               their
               least
               pollutiō
               ,
               would
               make
               them
               farre
               from
               euer
               thinking
               of
               their
               own
               merits
               .
               
            
             
               They
               also
               tell
               vs
               ,
               of
               workes
               of
               superrogation
               ,
               but
               it
               seemes
               heere
               ,
               
               this
               holy
               Prophet
               had
               none
               of
               them
               .
               And
               they
               teach
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               in
               this
               life
               
               perfectly
               fulfill
               the
               Lawe
               ,
               but
               who
               can
               doe
               it
               ,
               i●
               not
               ministers
               ?
               And
               what
               ministers
               ,
               if
               not
               extraordinary
               prophets
               ?
               And
               yet
               Isaiah
               (
               the
               first
               and
               chiefe
               of
               them
               )
               exclaimeth
               here
               in
               pittiful
               manner
               against
               his
               pollutions
               :
               Doubtlesse
               ,
               if
               the
               papists
               would
               cease
               flattering
               themselues
               ,
               and
               not
               examine
               their
               consciences
               by
               their
               own
               pleasing
               corruption
               ,
               but
               present
               themselues
               in
               the
               face
               and
               presence
               of
               GODS
               Maiestie
               ,
               they
               would
               bee
               farre
               from
               these
               conceits
               .
               
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               whereas
               the
               prophet
               complaineth
               of
               the
               
                 pollution
                 of
                 his
                 lippes
              
               :
               As
               of
               the
               peculiar
               sinne
               of
               his
               place
               :
               Ministers
               are
               heere
               taught
               ,
               to
               auoide
               that
               sinne
               aboue
               all
               other
               ;
               and
               to
               labour
               in
               that
               dutie
               aboue
               any
               other
               :
               for
               the
               dooing
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               his
               most
               comfort
               :
               the
               want
               of
               it
               is
               his
               most
               vexation
               :
               his
               tongue
               is
               the
               Instrument
               giuen
               him
               to
               honour
               God
               ,
               if
               hee
               vse
               it
               well
               ,
               it
               yeeldes
               him
               comfort
               ,
               
               more
               then
               any
               other
               duties
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               he
               vse
               not
               ,
               or
               abuse
               his
               tongue
               ,
               the
               pollution
               of
               his
               lippes
               will
               bee
               the
               heauiest
               burthen
               of
               all
               :
               they
               therefore
               are
               greatly
               deceiued
               ,
               who
               thinke
               a
               Minister
               to
               discharge
               sufficiently
               
               his
               duetie
               ,
               though
               hee
               preach
               not
               if
               he
               keepe
               good
               Hospitalitie
               and
               make
               peace
               amongst
               his
               Neighbours
               ,
               and
               performe
               other
               workes
               of
               charatie
               and
               good
               life
               :
               for
               if
               a
               Minister
               haue
               not
               this
               vertue
               ,
               hee
               hath
               none
               :
               If
               hee
               preach
               not
               ;
               
                 If
                 hee
                 abuse
                 his
                 lippes
              
               :
               or
               if
               hee
               open
               them
               not
               ,
               hee
               hath
               no
               conscience
               ,
               nor
               can
               haue
               any
               comfort
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               the
               principall
               dutie
               of
               a
               Minister
               (
               though
               all
               the
               other
               bee
               required
               to
               make
               him
               compleate
               )
               :
               the
               want
               of
               them
               may
               condemne
               him
               before
               men
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               the
               pollution
               of
               his
               lippes
               ,
               which
               presently
               checkes
               him
               before
               GOD
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               here
               in
               this
               holy
               Prophet
               :
               the
               conclusion
               then
               is
               to
               euery
               Minister
               ,
               that
               if
               hee
               had
               all
               the
               vertues
               and
               good
               properties
               ,
               that
               can
               commend
               a
               man
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               
               yet
               
                 if
                 his
                 lippes
                 be
                 polluted
              
               ,
               either
               by
               not
               preaching
               ,
               or
               by
               negligēt
               ,
               idle
               ,
               or
               carelesse
               preaching
               ,
               this
               pollution
               will
               so
               staine
               his
               conscience
               ,
               and
               so
               burthen
               him
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               time
               will
               come
               (
               notwithstanding
               al
               his
               other
               good
               qualities
               )
               he
               will
               cry
               out
               in
               farre
               more
               pittifull
               maner
               thē
               here
               the
               Prophet
               doth●
               
                 Woe
                 is
                 〈◊〉
                 I
                 am
                 vndo●●
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 ●an
                 of
                 polluted
                 lippes
                 .
              
               It
               followeth
               ;
            
             
               
                 And
                 I
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 people
                 of
                 polluted
              
               
               lippes
               .
            
             
               The
               Prophet
               not
               onely
               complaines
               of
               his
               own
               pollution
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               peoples
               
               also
               amongst
               whom
               he
               liued
               ,
               and
               this
               he
               doth
               for
               these
               causes
               :
               First
               ,
               to
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Ministers
               duty
               to
               confesse
               not
               onely
               his
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               the
               sinnes
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               &
               to
               complaine
               of
               them
               to
               God
               :
               for
               as
               he
               is
               the
               peoples
               Interpretar
               to
               God
               ,
               he
               must
               not
               thinke
               it
               enough
               to
               put
               vp
               their
               petitions
               ,
               to
               vnfolde
               their
               wants
               ,
               &
               craue
               reliefe
               for
               them
               at
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               but
               hee
               must
               further
               take
               knowledge
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               his
               
               people
               ,
               and
               make
               both
               publique
               and
               priuate
               confession
               of
               them
               to
               God
               :
               and
               the
               more
               particularly
               he
               can
               doe
               this
               ,
               the
               better
               :
               and
               this
               hee
               is
               to
               doe
               ,
               both
               
               for
               the
               peoples
               good
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               owne
               also
               ,
               because
               it
               cannot
               be
               but
               the
               sinnes
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               are
               in
               some
               sort
               his
               :
               for
               this
               is
               the
               peculiar
               danger
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               and
               Ministers
               ●●●ling
               ,
               that
               generally
               the
               sinnes
               of
               their
               people
               are
               theirs
               :
               I
               meane
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               accessarie
               to
               the
               sinnes
               of
               their
               people
               ,
               either
               by
               prouoking
               them
               by
               their
               euil
               example
               ,
               or
               by
               not
               reprouing
               ,
               or
               not
               hindring
               or
               suffering
               ,
               or
               winking
               ,
               or
               couering
               &
               concealing
               ,
               or
               not
               punishing
               them
               ,
               or
               not
               carefully
               enough
               vsing
               meanes
               to
               preuent
               them
               :
               by
               all
               which
               meanes
               and
               many
               more
               ,
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               the
               peoples
               sinnes
               are
               the
               Ministers
               by
               communication
               :
               so
               that
               as
               well
               for
               his
               owne
               sake
               ,
               as
               theirs
               ,
               hee
               is
               to
               confesse
               to
               GOD
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               his
               owne
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               a
               Minister
               must
               confesse
               his
               peoples
               sinnes
               ,
               then
               it
               followeth
               
               confequently
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               know
               them
               ;
               and
               take
               notice
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               else
               hee
               
               cannot
               confesse
               them
               .
               And
               this
               is
               one
               cause
               why
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               commands
               a
               Pastor
               
                 to
                 know
                 his
                 flocke
              
               .
            
             
               He
               must
               not
               onely
               
                 haue
                 a
                 flocke
              
               ,
               and
               knowe
               which
               is
               
                 his
                 flocke
              
               :
               or
               haue
               a
               generall
               
               ●ye
               ouer
               it
               ,
               out
               hee
               must
               haue
               a
               particular
               and
               〈◊〉
               knowledge
               of
               the
               state
               of
               it
               ,
               ●nd
               the
               more
               particular
               the
               better
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               the
               Minister
               ought
               to
               know
               and
               confesse
               his
               peoples
               sinnes
               ,
               then
               if
               
               followeth
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               best
               for
               a
               Minister
               to
               bee
               present
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               so
               hee
               may
               the
               better
               know
               them
               and
               their
               state
               :
               and
               certainly
               if
               it
               be
               a
               Ministers
               dutie
               to
               confesse
               to
               God
               the
               pollutions
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               then
               wilfull
               and
               carelesse
               Nonresidency
               and
               all
               absence
               ,
               without
               iust
               and
               conscionable
               causes
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               foule
               &
               fearefull
               sin
               .
               For
               how
               could
               Isayah
               haue
               cōfessed
               ,
               
                 that
                 his
                 people
                 were
                 a
                 people
                 of
                 polluted
                 lips
                 ,
              
               but
               that
               he
               dwelt
               amongst
               them
               .
               Nay
               ,
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               he
               dwelt
               
               in
               the
               midst
               among
               them
               ,
               indeede
               well
               may
               hee
               
                 know
                 and
                 confesse
              
               his
               peoples
               pollutions
               ,
               that
               dwelles
               in
               the
               midst
               amongst
               them
               .
               
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               if
               the
               Minister
               be
               to
               confesse
               his
               peoples
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               needs
               knowe
               them
               ,
               then
               it
               followeth
               also
               that
               they
               must
               discouer
               &
               confesse
               them
               vnto
               him
               ,
               or
               else
               〈◊〉
               not
               possible
               he
               should
               perfectly
               kno●e
               their
               estate
               :
               the
               want
               of
               this
               is
               a
               great
               fault
               in
               our
               Churches
               ,
               for
               how
               euer
               we
               condemne
               Auricular
               confession
               ,
               as
               a
               very
               pollicie
               in
               the
               deuisers
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               rack
               to
               the
               consciences
               
               of
               poore
               Christians
               ,
               yet
               we
               not
               onely
               allowe
               ,
               but
               call
               and
               〈◊〉
               for
               that
               confession
               ,
               wherby
               a
               Christian
               voluntarily
               
               at
               all
               times
               may
               resort
               to
               his
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               open
               his
               estate
               ,
               and
               disburden
               his
               conscience
               of
               such
               sins
               ,
               as
               disquiet
               him
               ,
               and
               craue
               his
               godly
               assistance
               ,
               and
               holy
               prayers
               :
               great
               blessing
               and
               comfort
               doth
               doubtlesse
               followe
               them
               that
               vse
               this
               godly
               practise
               ,
               and
               the
               want
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               cause
               that
               a
               minister
               canot
               discerne
               the
               state
               euen
               of
               his
               own
               flock
               nor
               can
               
               complaine
               to
               God
               of
               their
               pollutions
               ,
               and
               confesse
               their
               sinnes
               so
               particularly
               ,
               as
               would
               be
               good
               both
               for
               him
               and
               them
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               couples
               together
               
               his
               own
               pollution
               ,
               and
               the
               pollutions
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               as
               the
               adjuvant
               ,
               or
               helping
               cause
               &
               the
               effect
               :
               For
               the
               pollution
               of
               a
               people
               ,
               helpes
               forward
               the
               pollution
               of
               a
               Minister
               ,
               and
               the
               worse
               people
               they
               are
               ,
               the
               worse
               doe
               they
               make
               him
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               otherwise
               neuer
               so
               good
               :
               For
               euen
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               though
               called
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               &
               iustified
               and
               sanctified
               ,
               &
               a
               man
               of
               extraordinary
               grace
               ,
               yet
               dwelling
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               people
               so
               stubborne
               &
               disobedient
               ,
               as
               the
               Iewes
               were
               ,
               was
               something
               touched
               with
               their
               pollutions
               :
               Ministers
               (
               euen
               the
               best
               )
               are
               men
               ,
               and
               this
               comes
               to
               passe
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               corruption
               of
               their
               nature
               as
               they
               are
               mē
               :
               the
               nature
               of
               which
               corruption
               is
               to
               apprehend
               any
               euill
               where
               euer
               it
               findes
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               partake
               with
               it
               :
               regeneration
               qualifieth
               &
               abates
               this
               corruption
               ,
               but
               takes
               it
               not
               away
               perfectly
               in
               this
               life
               :
               
               whereby
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               a
               Minister
               ,
               liuing
               amongst
               euill
               people
               ,
               cannot
               but
               be
               somwhat
               stained
               with
               their
               pollution
               ,
               of
               what
               sort
               soeuer
               they
               be
               :
               insomuch
               as
               it
               is
               often
               seene
               ,
               that
               one
               knowne
               to
               be
               otherwise
               disposed
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               is
               found
               to
               bee
               disposed
               to
               this
               or
               that
               euill
               ,
               by
               liuing
               amongst
               a
               people
               so
               disposed
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               that
               a
               minister
               in
               such
               a
               place
               ,
               and
               amongst
               such
               people
               ,
               free
               from
               such
               and
               such
               sinnes
               ,
               remoued
               to
               another
               place
               ,
               is
               there
               found
               more
               or
               lesse
               tainted
               with
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               abound
               amongst
               the
               people
               :
               and
               yet
               further
               ,
               that
               a
               minister
               ,
               knowne
               to
               bee
               faithfull
               ,
               painfull
               and
               zealous
               ,
               &
               comming
               to
               a
               disobedient
               ,
               stubborne
               ,
               froward
               ,
               or
               prophane
               &
               dissolute
               people
               ,
               his
               faith
               is
               weakened
               ,
               
               his
               zeale
               &
               courage
               abated
               ,
               Gods
               graces
               in
               him
               dulled
               ,
               &
               much
               decayed
               :
               godly
               Ministers
               doe
               daily
               complaine
               hereof
               ,
               and
               experience
               euery
               where
               shewes
               it
               too
               true
               .
               Out
               of
               this
               ,
               we
               may
               learne
               something
               both
               for
               our
               instruction
               ,
               and
               for
               our
               conuersation
               .
            
             
             
               For
               our
               instruction
               ,
               it
               here
               appeares
               
               how
               wicked
               and
               wretched
               the
               corruption
               of
               our
               nature
               is
               ,
               which
               cannot
               but
               receiue
               some
               contagion
               from
               the
               pollution
               of
               those
               with
               whom
               we
               liue
               :
               for
               this
               is
               so
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               them
               who
               carry
               a
               loose
               hand
               ouer
               themselues
               ,
               but
               euen
               in
               such
               as
               looke
               most
               narrowly
               vnto
               their
               steps
               :
               as
               wee
               see
               here
               in
               this
               holy
               Prophet
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               man
               of
               more
               then
               ordinary
               sanctification
               :
               how
               litle
               cause
               therfore
               hath
               any
               man
               to
               extoll
               nature
               ?
               and
               how
               much
               lesse
               cause
               the
               schoolemen
               and
               some
               other
               papists
               ,
               to
               giue
               the
               least
               commendation
               to
               our
               
                 pure
                 naturals
              
               :
               for
               if
               nature
               rectified
               by
               grace
               ,
               be
               so
               hardly
               kept
               within
               compasse
               ,
               alas
               how
               outragious
               &
               peruerse
               is
               it
               ,
               when
               it
               raignes
               without
               controlment
               ?
            
             
               And
               for
               our
               further
               instruction
               ,
               heere
               wee
               may
               see
               of
               what
               a
               creeping
               
               and
               incroaching
               nature
               sinne
               is
               ,
               which
               like
               a
               secret
               venome
               in
               the
               naturall
               bodie
               ,
               so
               it
               in
               the
               pollitique
               body
               restes
               not
               in
               the
               place
               ,
               or
               partie
               poisoned
               ,
               but
               closely
               creepes
               
               &
               diffuseth
               it selfe
               into
               euery
               part
               and
               member
               of
               the
               whole
               :
               it
               creepes
               from
               man
               to
               man
               ,
               yea
               ,
               from
               an
               euil
               man
               to
               a
               good
               ,
               from
               the
               worst
               man
               to
               the
               best
               :
               from
               prophane
               men
               ,
               to
               godly
               Ministers
               :
               and
               as
               from
               publique
               persons
               (
               as
               Magistrates
               and
               Ministers
               )
               it
               descendeth
               
               visibly
               ,
               and
               the
               example
               of
               their
               euil
               life
               is
               palpably
               scandalous
               :
               so
               from
               the
               people
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               Minister
               ,
               it
               creepeth
               closely
               ,
               &
               ascendeth
               in
               more
               secret
               and
               insensible
               manner
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               effect
               it
               is
               too
               sensible
               :
               for
               it
               is
               alwayes
               seene
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               something
               touched
               with
               their
               peoples
               pollutions
               :
               sinne
               is
               not
               onely
               as
               a
               poison
               spreading
               from
               the
               heart
               to
               all
               parts
               ,
               from
               the
               minister
               to
               the
               people
               :
               but
               as
               a
               gangreue
               ,
               if
               it
               begin
               in
               the
               foot
               ,
               wil
               without
               speedy
               preuention
               spred
               priuily
               to
               the
               hart
               :
               so
               sinne
               shewes
               it selfe
               ,
               euen
               from
               the
               
               people
               to
               the
               Ministers
               :
               So
               great
               cause
               is
               there
               for
               all
               men
               to
               stop
               sinne
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               to
               breake
               it
               in
               the
               egge
               ,
               to
               
                 giue
                 water
                 no
                 passage
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 :
              
               for
               let
               this
               gangreue
               beginne
               at
               the
               feete
               ,
               it
               
               will
               not
               rest
               till
               it
               be
               in
               the
               heart
               .
            
             
               For
               our
               conuersation
               wee
               are
               heere
               
               taught
               ,
               first
               ,
               if
               a
               Minister
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               corruption
               of
               his
               owne
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               creeping
               nature
               of
               sinne
               ,
               is
               in
               such
               danger
               to
               be
               stained
               with
               the
               peoples
               pollutions
               ,
               then
               let
               all
               Ministers
               desire
               ,
               and
               vse
               all
               good
               meanes
               to
               dwell
               
               with
               a
               people
               
                 as
                 litle
                 polluted
              
               as
               may
               be
               :
               otherwise
               let
               him
               assure
               himselfe
               to
               be
               polluted
               with
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               both
               a
               great
               discōfort
               to
               his
               owne
               conscience
               (
               as
               here
               it
               was
               to
               the
               Prophet
               )
               and
               disgrace
               to
               his
               profession
               :
               for
               if
               it
               be
               a
               dutie
               of
               euery
               good
               professor
               of
               religion
               ,
               
                 to
                 keepe
                 himselfe
                 vnspotted
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               then
               how
               much
               more
               is
               it
               the
               Ministers
               
               duetie
               so
               to
               doe
               ?
               and
               how
               foule
               a
               staine
               is
               it
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               calling
               ,
               to
               be
               polluted
               in
               the
               common
               pollutions
               of
               his
               people
               ?
            
             
               It
               may
               bee
               therefore
               good
               counsell
               to
               all
               godly
               Ministers
               in
               the
               placing
               &
               disposing
               of
               themselues
               ,
               not
               to
               enquire
               onely
               how
               good
               a
               liuing
               such
               
               and
               such
               a
               place
               is
               ,
               how
               wel
               seated
               ,
               how
               healthfull
               and
               beneficiall
               it
               will
               bee
               ,
               (
               which
               are
               alas
               the
               common
               &
               almost
               the
               onely
               questions
               now
               adayes
               )
               but
               
               principally
               ,
               to
               regard
               what
               a
               people
               they
               be
               :
               and
               how
               affected
               ,
               amongst
               whome
               they
               are
               to
               liue
               :
               if
               godly
               and
               wel
               disposed
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               tractable
               and
               gentle
               ,
               &
               willing
               to
               be
               taught
               ,
               thē
               lesse
               to
               regard
               other
               incommodities
               :
               but
               if
               wicked
               ,
               and
               prophane
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               is
               worse
               )
               stubborne
               ,
               froward
               ,
               and
               vntractable
               ,
               then
               lesse
               to
               regard
               the
               greatest
               commodities
               :
               &
               certainly
               if
               this
               point
               be
               well
               considered
               of
               ,
               and
               how
               bitter
               it
               hath
               beene
               in
               the
               ende
               ,
               to
               many
               who
               haue
               not
               regarded
               it
               ,
               it
               will
               appeare
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               best
               encouragement
               or
               discouragement
               ,
               the
               greatest
               commoditie
               ,
               or
               discommoditie
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               reason
               ,
               either
               to
               win
               a
               mā
               to
               a
               place
               ,
               or
               to
               drawe
               him
               from
               it
               ,
               how
               good
               soeuer
               it
               be
               otherwayes
               :
               they
               that
               neglect
               this
               dutie
               ,
               and
               are
               led
               (
               or
               misled
               rather
               )
               with
               carnall
               and
               wordly
               respects
               ,
               how
               
               iust
               is
               it
               vpon
               thē
               when
               they
               are
               made
               to
               cry
               in
               the
               sorrowe
               of
               their
               soule
               ,
               
                 W●e
                 is
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 people
                 of
                 polluted
                 lippes
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               here
               such
               Ministers
               as
               haue
               
               
                 poore
                 liuings
                 ,
                 but
                 good
                 people
                 ,
              
               let
               them
               not
               faint
               nor
               bee
               discouraged
               ,
               they
               haue
               more
               cause
               to
               blesse
               God
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               grieued
               ,
               for
               doubtlesse
               they
               are
               farre
               better
               thē
               those
               who
               haue
               
                 great
                 liuings
              
               ,
               and
               
                 an
                 euill
                 people
              
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               for
               those
               to
               whom
               God
               hath
               bene
               so
               good
               ,
               as
               to
               bestowe
               vpon
               them
               competent
               liuings
               ,
               and
               a
               willing
               and
               well
               disposed
               people
               ,
               let
               them
               thinke
               themselues
               double
               blessed
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               treble
               bound
               to
               honour
               God
               ,
               &
               to
               doe
               good
               in
               his
               Church
               :
               and
               if
               such
               men
               goe
               not
               before
               their
               brethren
               in
               al
               Ministerial
               care
               and
               dutie
               ,
               their
               fault
               is
               aboue
               al
               mens
               ,
               &
               they
               make
               themselues
               vnworthy
               of
               so
               great
               mercies
               .
               
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               if
               that
               a
               polluted
               people
               ,
               pollutes
               their
               Minister
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               good
               warning
               for
               al
               ministers
               to
               be
               wary
               &
               
               choyse
               of
               their
               companie
               ,
               with
               whom
               they
               will
               most
               priuately
               conuerse
               :
               for
               ,
               as
               on
               the
               one
               side
               they
               may
               not
               retire
               themselues
               into
               solitarinesse
               ,
               nor
               sequester
               thēselues
               from
               all
               societie
               with
               their
               people
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               rather
               a
               Cimicall
               and
               fantasticall
               ,
               then
               any
               way
               a
               religious
               practise
               )
               :
               so
               of
               all
               men
               are
               they
               to
               be
               most
               carefull
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               not
               loosely
               and
               lauishly
               bestow
               themselues
               on
               all
               companies
               ,
               as
               too
               many
               doe
               in
               
               our
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               scandall
               therof
               ,
               who
               care
               not
               with
               whom
               they
               conuerse
               ,
               but
               all
               companies
               ,
               all
               places
               ,
               all
               times
               ,
               all
               sportes
               &
               recreations
               ,
               al
               meetings
               ,
               all
               occasions
               ,
               are
               one
               with
               them
               :
               but
               alas
               ,
               what
               maruel
               ,
               though
               such
               men
               
                 keepe
                 not
                 thēselues
                 vnspotted
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               but
               proue
               too
               offensiue
               to
               their
               calling
               :
               for
               seeing
               the
               best
               mē
               cannot
               liue
               with
               the
               best
               people
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               receiue
               some
               contagion
               from
               them
               ,
               how
               carefully
               ought
               ordinary
               ministers
               to
               make
               difference
               of
               men
               and
               meetings
               ,
               times
               and
               places
               ,
               and
               not
               diffusedly
               &
               carelesly
               
               to
               thrust
               themselues
               into
               all
               :
               So
               doing
               shall
               they
               keepe
               their
               calling
               from
               much
               reproach
               ,
               &
               preserue
               themselues
               from
               much
               pollution
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               from
               their
               polluted
               people
               ,
               they
               shal
               be
               sure
               to
               receiue
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               people
               are
               to
               be
               admonished
               ,
               
               not
               too
               sharpely
               to
               censure
               their
               ministers
               :
               though
               hee
               bee
               not
               so
               sociable
               with
               them
               all
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               bee
               many
               would
               expect
               :
               for
               it
               concerns
               no
               man
               to
               be
               so
               warie
               of
               his
               company
               and
               his
               sports
               ,
               as
               it
               doeth
               the
               minister
               :
               and
               if
               they
               would
               haue
               comfort
               and
               honour
               by
               their
               minister
               ,
               let
               them
               bee
               carefull
               into
               what
               recreations
               &
               company
               they
               draw
               or
               desire
               him
               :
               for
               the
               more
               polluted
               the
               people
               are
               amongst
               whom
               he
               liues
               ,
               the
               more
               carefull
               must
               he
               bee
               to
               keepe
               himself
               cleare
               from
               their
               pollutions
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               here
               people
               are
               taught
               ,
               not
               to
               
               be
               too
               sharpe
               condemners
               of
               those
               ministers
               ,
               whose
               conuersations
               are
               not
               so
               vnblameable
               as
               were
               to
               be
               wished
               :
               for
               as
               they
               liue
               ill
               ,
               generally
               the
               cause
               is
               ,
               
               because
               they
               liue
               amongst
               an
               il
               people
               .
            
             
               Why
               then
               should
               they
               so
               much
               condemne
               them
               ,
               for
               such
               faults
               ,
               as
               wherein
               themselues
               haue
               made
               them
               faultie
               ?
               I
               say
               not
               ,
               but
               our
               Church
               and
               state
               ,
               and
               Ministerie
               ,
               are
               to
               censure
               such
               men
               ,
               (
               and
               it
               were
               good
               they
               did
               it
               more
               )
               but
               it
               is
               against
               all
               reason
               the
               people
               should
               do
               so
               ,
               wheras
               themselues
               are
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               :
               For
               alas
               ,
               if
               this
               holy
               
                 Prophet
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 polluted
                 lippes
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 dwelt
                 with
                 a
                 people
                 of
                 polluted
                 lippes
                 :
              
               what
               maruell
               then
               ,
               though
               ordinary
               Ministers
               be
               polluted
               with
               the
               common
               and
               vniuersall
               pollutions
               of
               their
               people
               :
               People
               therefore
               ,
               are
               first
               of
               all
               to
               see
               that
               themselues
               bee
               well
               ordered
               and
               godly
               ,
               and
               then
               iustly
               may
               they
               complaine
               ,
               if
               the
               liues
               of
               their
               Ministers
               be
               not
               agreeable
               :
               but
               otherwise
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               without
               very
               special
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               minister
               shal
               be
               more
               or
               lesse
               touched
               with
               those
               crimes
               which
               are
               the
               cōmon
               faults
               of
               his
               people
               .
               And
               lamentable
               experience
               daily
               lets
               vs
               see
               ,
               
               that
               where
               a
               people
               in
               a
               town
               is
               giuen
               
               to
               drunkennesse
               ,
               there
               the
               Minister
               ,
               is
               either
               so
               for
               company
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               too
               good
               a
               fellow
               :
               where
               a
               people
               are
               giuen
               to
               contention
               ,
               there
               the
               Minister
               hath
               too
               many
               fuites
               :
               where
               the
               people
               be
               Popish
               ,
               there
               the
               Minister
               is
               too
               superstitious
               :
               where
               the
               people
               bee
               ignorant
               ,
               there
               the
               Minister
               is
               no
               great
               clarke
               :
               where
               the
               people
               are
               giuen
               to
               any
               great
               sinne
               ,
               there
               the
               Minister
               generally
               is
               not
               cleare
               from
               the
               same
               pollution
               :
               and
               it
               is
               seene
               ,
               that
               the
               best
               ministers
               &
               most
               carefull
               of
               all
               ,
               doe
               complaine
               bitterly
               of
               the
               pollutions
               of
               their
               people
               :
               for
               that
               how
               soeuer
               it
               may
               bee
               they
               escape
               partaking
               with
               their
               sins
               :
               yet
               they
               alwayes
               finde
               ,
               at
               the
               least
               a
               dulling
               &
               decaying
               of
               Gods
               graces
               in
               themselues
               ,
               where
               the
               people
               are
               vntoward
               and
               disobedient
               .
               If
               therefore
               a
               Minister
               liues
               with
               such
               a
               people
               ,
               his
               case
               is
               pittifull
               and
               daungerous
               ,
               for
               he
               walkes
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               nets
               and
               snares
               ,
               which
               are
               layd
               for
               him
               on
               euery
               side
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               escape
               them
               (
               I
               meane
               ,
               if
               hee
               
               keepe
               himselfe
               vnspotted
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               spotted
               &
               polluted
               people
               )
               his
               care
               and
               his
               conscience
               is
               worthy
               both
               admiration
               and
               imitation
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               is
               worthy
               double
               honour
               ,
               as
               being
               both
               a
               zealous
               minister
               and
               a
               holy
               man.
               But
               he
               whō
               God
               hath
               blessed
               with
               a
               good
               
               and
               tractable
               people
               ,
               and
               wel
               affected
               to
               the
               worde
               ,
               and
               yet
               himselfe
               liueth
               loosely
               &
               scandalously
               amongst
               them
               ,
               a
               heauy
               burden
               and
               a
               hard
               account
               ,
               lyeth
               on
               that
               minister
               ,
               and
               no
               rebuke
               is
               too
               rough
               no
               punishment
               too
               great
               ,
               no
               censure
               too
               sharpe
               for
               him
               .
               And
               ,
               if
               this
               holy
               Prophet
               ,
               feare
               so
               much
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               for
               his
               small
               pollutions
               ,
               and
               yet
               liued
               amongst
               so
               wicked
               and
               polluted
               a
               people
               ,
               then
               what
               heauinesse
               and
               horror
               ,
               shall
               bee
               heaped
               on
               his
               soule
               ,
               who
               cares
               not
               with
               how
               foule
               pollutions
               his
               life
               be
               stained
               ,
               and
               yet
               liueth
               amongst
               a
               godly
               &
               wel
               disposed
               people
               ?
               And
               thus
               wee
               haue
               the
               first
               cause
               of
               his
               feare
               ,
               his
               owne
               ,
               and
               his
               peoples
               pollutions
               .
            
             
               It
               followeth
               .
            
             
             
               
                 And
                 mine
                 eyes
                 hath
                 seene
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hostes
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               second
               cause
               of
               the
               Prophets
               feare
               and
               astonishment
               is
               ,
               
                 He
                 san
                 the
                 Lorde
              
               ,
               who
               then
               appeared
               in
               glory
               vnto
               him
               :
               not
               that
               hee
               sawe
               the
               substance
               of
               God
               (
               for
               that
               is
               invisible
               
               and
               incomprehensible
               )
               but
               his
               glory
               :
               Nor
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               for
               that
               cannot
               be
               endured
               ,
               but
               a
               glimse
               of
               it
               :
               nor
               that
               with
               the
               eies
               of
               his
               body
               in
               ordinary
               manner
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               vision
               :
               wherein
               how
               farre
               the
               eyes
               of
               his
               body
               were
               vsed
               ,
               neither
               the
               Prophet
               expresseth
               ,
               nor
               wee
               can
               well
               conceiue
               .
               The
               meaning
               then
               is
               ;
               In
               a
               vision
               hee
               sawe
               such
               glorie
               and
               Majestie
               ,
               as
               hee
               knewe
               there
               was
               an
               extraordinary
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               hostes
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               King
               of
               glorie
               ,
               at
               whose
               sight
               ,
               and
               thought
               of
               his
               presence
               ,
               instantly
               his
               conscience
               is
               smitten
               with
               feare
               ,
               for
               his
               own
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               the
               pollutions
               of
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               Wherein
               let
               vs
               first
               of
               all
               obserue
               the
               
               connexion
               and
               dependance
               of
               these
               two
               causes
               ,
               one
               vpon
               another
               :
               for
               as
               they
               are
               both
               ioyntly
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               feare
               ,
               so
               one
               of
               thē
               is
               in
               a
               sort
               the
               cause
               of
               another
               :
               he
               feareth
               ,
               
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 and
                 his
                 peoples
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 sawe
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               but
               why
               is
               he
               
                 afraid
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ?
               the
               cause
               thereof
               is
               
                 his
                 owne
                 and
                 their
                 sins
              
               ,
               without
               which
               he
               would
               neuer
               haue
               beene
               affraid
               ,
               but
               rather
               haue
               gloried
               to
               see
               the
               Lord
               :
               but
               his
               conscience
               checking
               him
               ,
               for
               some
               defect
               of
               dutie
               in
               his
               calling
               ,
               therfore
               he
               trembleth
               at
               the
               least
               glimse
               of
               Gods
               glory
               .
               Here
               let
               vs
               marke
               the
               ground
               of
               his
               
               reason
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               :
               
                 That
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               this
               is
               a
               generall
               and
               certaine
               truth
               ,
               &
               the
               reasons
               of
               it
               are
               ;
               First
               ,
               the
               contrarietie
               betwixt
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               nature
               of
               sinne
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               onely
               thing
               which
               offends
               him
               ,
               &
               which
               prouokes
               his
               wrath
               and
               iust
               displeasure
               :
               therefore
               as
               a
               subiect
               cannot
               but
               be
               much
               amazed
               ,
               if
               he
               hap
               to
               come
               into
               the
               kings
               presence
               ,
               with
               any
               thing
               about
               him
               
               which
               the
               king
               hates
               ,
               or
               cannot
               abide
               to
               see
               :
               so
               a
               man
               cannot
               but
               be
               extreame
               astonisht
               ,
               if
               hee
               knowe
               himselfe
               to
               bee
               in
               Gods
               presence
               with
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               Gods
               soule
               hateth
               .
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               sin
               makes
               a
               man
               indebted
               to
               God
               :
               for
               as
               the
               Lawe
               tyeth
               him
               first
               to
               obedience
               ,
               so
               if
               he
               sin
               and
               faile
               in
               that
               ,
               it
               bindes
               him
               to
               punishment
               :
               and
               the
               more
               a
               man
               sinneth
               ,
               the
               deeper
               is
               he
               in
               Gods
               debt
               .
               If
               then
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               a
               man
               willingly
               indures
               not
               the
               sight
               of
               him
               ,
               in
               whose
               debt
               hee
               is
               ;
               what
               maruell
               ,
               though
               a
               poore
               sinner
               tremble
               at
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               hath
               forfaited
               soule
               and
               all
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               sin
               is
               that
               which
               prouoketh
               
               God
               to
               〈◊〉
               :
               therefore
               a
               sinfull
               man
               feareth
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               traitor
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               or
               a
               malefactor
               of
               the
               Judge
               .
               For
               these
               causes
               ,
               a
               wicked
               man
               endures
               not
               Gods
               presence
               .
               
            
             
               Now
               Gods
               presence
               hath
               diuers
               degeees
               .
               First
               ,
               God
               is
               present
               to
               our
               coscience
               ,
               
               when
               we
               thinke
               of
               him
               .
               2.
               
               He
               is
               present
               ,
               when
               wee
               name
               him
               ,
               or
               heare
               
               him
               named
               or
               mentioned
               by
               others
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               the
               surthest
               off
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               God
               is
               neerer
               vnto
               vs
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               his
               Word
               and
               
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               publike
               seruice
               in
               the
               Congregation
               :
               Fourthly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               
               most
               apparant
               and
               sensible
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               shall
               bee
               at
               the
               last
               Iudgement
               ,
               when
               all
               men
               shall
               stand
               before
               him
               in
               his
               immediat
               presēce
               ,
               to
               receiue
               their
               iudgement
               .
               Now
               all
               these
               presences
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               hatefull
               to
               a
               wicked
               
               man
               :
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               a
               wicked
               man
               by
               his
               good
               will
               neuer
               thinkes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               if
               sometime
               a
               thought
               of
               God
               (
               like
               lightning
               )
               flashes
               in
               his
               minde
               ,
               presently
               he
               
               quencheth
               it
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               most
               vnwelcome
               and
               burdensome
               thought
               vnto
               him
               :
               therefore
               saith
               
                 Dauid
                 ;
                 The
                 wicked
                 is
                 so
                 proud
                 ,
                 he
                 careth
                 not
                 for
                 God
                 :
                 neither
              
               
               
                 is
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 thoughts
                 :
              
               Nay
               ,
               God
               himself
               is
               so
               little
               thought
               on
               ,
               by
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               willingly
               thinke
               of
               nothing
               ,
               that
               might
               bring
               GOD
               into
               their
               thoughts
               :
               as
               namely
               ,
               Gods
               great
               works
               of
               his
               wonderfull
               Iudgements
               :
               
               of
               whom
               the
               same
               prophet
               saith
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 Iudgements
                 are
                 farre
                 aboue
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 sight
                 .
              
               As
               if
               hee
               had
               said
               ,
               
               hee
               labours
               to
               set
               them
               farre
               from
               the
               eye
               of
               his
               minde
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               neuer
               haue
               occasion
               to
               thinke
               of
               them
               ,
               nor
               on
               God
               by
               them
               .
               That
               this
               is
               true
               for
               his
               thoughts
               '
               ,
               I
               haue
               endeuored
               thus
               to
               proue
               ,
               by
               Gods
               owne
               testimonies
               ,
               because
               thoughts
               cannot
               be
               discerned
               by
               
               man.
               But
               alas
               ,
               for
               the
               second
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               his
               wordes
               ,
               that
               's
               too
               apparant
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               all
               men
               .
               For
               obserue
               it
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               neuer
               see
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               by
               his
               good
               will
               haue
               God
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
               (
               vnlesse
               it
               bee
               to
               abuse
               his
               name
               ,
               by
               swearing
               or
               blasphemie
               )
               nor
               willingly
               doth
               he
               heare
               any
               other
               man
               talke
               ,
               or
               discourse
               largely
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               greatnesse
               and
               his
               Iustice
               ;
               but
               such
               talke
               is
               tedious
               &
               combersome
               vnto
               him
               :
               and
               if
               hee
               cannot
               breake
               it
               off
               with
               other
               discourse
               ,
               then
               he
               sits
               as
               mute
               as
               a
               fish
               ,
               and
               inwardly
               either
               frets
               with
               anger
               ,
               or
               is
               tormented
               with
               feare
               .
               All
               this
               is
               true
               in
               Faelix
               the
               Gouernour
               :
               who
               whilst
               
               
                 Paul
                 discoursed
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 temperance
                 ,
                 and
                 Iudgement
                 to
                 come
                 :
              
               The
               Text
               saith
               ,
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               
                 he
                 trembled
              
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               third
               ,
               we
               see
               daily
               wicked
               men
               ,
               endure
               not
               Gods
               presence
               
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               for
               nothing
               is
               more
               troublesome
               vnto
               thē
               ,
               then
               many
               Sermons
               ,
               often
               praying
               ,
               and
               much
               receiuing
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               &
               therfore
               they
               neuer
               come
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               receiue
               ofter
               then
               the
               Lawe
               layes
               vpon
               them
               :
               but
               further
               then
               that
               ,
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               saith
               ;
               
                 they
                 neuer
                 call
                 vpon
                 God.
              
               But
               as
               
               for
               the
               last
               ,
               that
               they
               feare
               and
               abhorre
               aboue
               all
               ,
               they
               wish
               in
               their
               hart
               it
               may
               neuer
               be
               .
               And
               therfore
               S.
               Paul
               makes
               it
               a
               token
               of
               a
               true
               beleeuer
               ,
               and
               a
               holy
               man
               ,
               
                 to
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 looke
                 for
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               Whereupon
               it
               followeth
               ,
               
               that
               euē
               so
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               to
               feare
               the
               last
               iudgement
               ,
               &
               to
               wish
               it
               might
               neuer
               be
               :
               And
               when
               it
               comes
               indeed
               ,
               &
               they
               see
               they
               cannot
               escape
               it
               ,
               what
               thē
               do
               they
               ?
               Euen
               
                 cry
                 to
                 the
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 fall
                 vpon
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 hils
                 ,
                 couer
              
               
               
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 hide
                 vs
              
               :
               from
               what
               ?
               
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               so
               fearefull
               and
               so
               hatefull
               is
               
                 Gods
                 prsence
              
               to
               a
               sinfull
               man.
               
            
             
               Besides
               these
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               way
               ,
               whereby
               God
               sheweth
               his
               presence
               :
               
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               extraordinary
               reuelation
               of
               his
               glory
               immediately
               :
               which
               was
               vsual
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               as
               here
               to
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               but
               now
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               expected
               .
               But
               how
               terrible
               that
               is
               to
               the
               sinfull
               nature
               of
               man
               ,
               appeares
               in
               this
               place
               :
               for
               if
               the
               Prophet
               a
               most
               holy
               man
               ,
               whose
               conscience
               accused
               him
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               fewe
               and
               small
               sinnes
               ,
               yet
               thus
               cryes
               out
               ,
               amazed
               &
               affrighted
               ,
               at
               the
               reuelation
               of
               some
               part
               of
               Gods
               glory
               :
               alas
               ,
               how
               would
               they
               be
               terrified
               with
               it
               ,
               whose
               consciences
               are
               burdened
               with
               great
               and
               grieuous
               sinnes
               ,
               &
               that
               without
               repētance
               ?
               Thus
               we
               see
               the
               ground
               of
               his
               reason
               ,
               how
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               in
               his
               sin
               ,
               cannot
               cheerefully
               come
               ,
               nor
               boldly
               stand
               in
               Gods
               presence
               .
               The
               
               vse
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               :
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               let
               vs
               see
               the
               monstrous
               presumption
               of
               such
               minister
               as
               dare
               venture
               rashly
               into
               the
               ministery
               ,
               to
               tread
               vpō
               the
               holy
               groūd
               
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               vncleane
               feete
               ;
               to
               handle
               
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               with
               vnwashen
               hands
               :
               For
               what
               is
               it
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               but
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               chamber
               of
               presence
               of
               the
               great
               King
               ?
               and
               should
               not
               a
               man
               look
               about
               him
               ,
               
               afore
               he
               come
               there
               ?
               Therefore
               if
               God
               rebuked
               Moses
               ,
               for
               stepping
               too
               hastily
               towardes
               the
               Bushe
               ,
               where
               his
               presence
               is
               ,
               and
               saide
               ;
               
                 Come
                 not
                 too
                 neere
                 ,
                 for
              
               
               
                 the
                 place
                 wher
                 thoustādest
                 is
                 holy
                 ground
                 :
              
               then
               how
               will
               God
               rebuke
               and
               checke
               the
               consciences
               of
               such
               carnall
               men
               ,
               as
               carelesly
               &
               carnally
               rush
               into
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               and
               to
               Gods
               holy
               Table
               ,
               where
               God
               is
               present
               ,
               in
               a
               farre
               more
               excellent
               manner
               then
               hee
               was
               in
               the
               Bush
               ?
               And
               if
               they
               bee
               so
               to
               be
               blamed
               ,
               who
               
               enter
               into
               this
               calling
               without
               feare
               and
               reuerence
               ,
               then
               how
               much
               more
               faulty
               are
               they
               ,
               who
               beeing
               Ministers
               ,
               dare
               venture
               to
               preach
               ,
               or
               minister
               the
               holy
               Sacraments
               ,
               without
               holy
               and
               priuate
               preparation
               ,
               &
               sanctification
               of
               themselues
               :
               but
               rush
               vpon
               them
               ,
               as
               vpon
               common
               &
               prophane
               actions
               ?
               Whereas
               
               God
               is
               present
               there
               ,
               in
               a
               most
               holy
               and
               glorious
               maner
               :
               these
               men
               sure
               wil
               say
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               heere
               was
               of
               too
               nice
               a
               conscience
               :
               but
               fearefully
               and
               terribly
               shall
               God
               appeare
               at
               last
               vnto
               such
               men
               ,
               as
               care
               not
               how
               they
               appeare
               in
               his
               holy
               presence
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               sheweth
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               practise
               of
               al
               Christian
               churches
               :
               
               who
               vse
               to
               pray
               before
               the
               Sermon
               &
               after
               :
               namely
               ,
               not
               for
               Decorum
               onely
               ,
               &
               to
               grace
               the
               action
               ,
               but
               to
               sanctifie
               and
               to
               humble
               our selues
               ,
               
                 because
                 then
                 we
                 come
                 before
                 Gods
                 presence
                 :
              
               they
               therfore
               doe
               not
               thinke
               reuerently
               enough
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               presence
               ,
               who
               doe
               by
               their
               practise
               in
               any
               sort
               ,
               make
               way
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               may
               here
               learne
               ,
               the
               pittifull
               
               case
               of
               those
               ministers
               ,
               who
               are
               so
               presumptuous
               ,
               as
               to
               exercise
               that
               holy
               function
               ,
               &
               yet
               remain
               〈◊〉
               their
               sinnes
               without
               repentance
               :
               what
               doe
               these
               men
               ?
               they
               approach
               to
               the
               
                 burning
                 Bush
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 shooes
                 on
                 their
                 feete
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 into
                 Gods
                 presence
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 :
              
               what
               
               shall
               come
               of
               it
               in
               the
               end
               ?
               surely
               ,
               that
               burning
               fire
               shal
               consume
               thē
               :
               the
               least
               sinne
               ,
               &
               smallest
               negligences
               affrighted
               this
               holy
               Prophet
               ,
               when
               he
               should
               goe
               into
               Gods
               presence
               :
               But
               these
               men
               
               dare
               come
               into
               the
               Sanctuarie
               of
               God
               ;
               yea
               ,
               dare
               
                 take
                 Gods
                 word
                 in
                 their
                 mouth
                 's
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 yet
                 hate
                 to
                 bee
                 reformed
              
               ,
               and
               
                 doe
                 cast
                 the
                 glorious
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 behinde
                 their
                 backes
                 ,
              
               which
               they
               preach
               to
               others
               with
               their
               mouthes
               :
               these
               men
               may
               wonder
               at
               this
               holy
               Prophets
               nicenes
               ,
               or
               else
               al
               the
               world
               may
               wonder
               at
               their
               prophanenesse
               .
               A
               little
               pollution
               of
               his
               lippes
               ,
               feared
               him
               to
               come
               into
               Gods
               presence
               :
               but
               these
               dare
               doe
               it
               ,
               with
               eies
               ,
               eares
               ,
               lippes
               ,
               feet
               ,
               hands
               ,
               hart
               ;
               and
               all
               polluted
               :
               their
               eyes
               polluted
               ,
               with
               carelesse
               looking
               at
               all
               vanities
               :
               their
               eares
               with
               hearing
               :
               and
               their
               lips
               with
               speaking
               ,
               wanton
               &
               wicked
               talk
               :
               their
               feete
               ,
               with
               running
               into
               wicked
               company
               :
               their
               hands
               ,
               with
               practizing
               and
               their
               harts
               ,
               with
               deuising
               and
               consenting
               
               to
               all
               wickednesse
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               cause
               ,
               why
               the
               labours
               of
               
               such
               men
               are
               almost
               vnprofitable
               :
               because
               they
               dare
               come
               into
               Gods
               presence
               in
               their
               sinnes
               .
               In
               many
               places
               of
               our
               land
               ,
               ther
               is
               by
               Gods
               blessing
               much
               teaching
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               little
               reformation
               ,
               in
               the
               liues
               of
               the
               most
               :
               but
               contrariwise
               ,
               some
               fal
               to
               Atheisme
               :
               some
               to
               Papisme
               :
               some
               into
               foule
               sinnes
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               named
               amongst
               Ghristians
               .
            
             
               Where
               is
               the
               cause
               ?
               surely
               not
               in
               the
               
               Gospell
               :
               nor
               in
               our
               doctrine
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               teaching
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               one
               very
               principall
               cause
               is
               ,
               many
               Ministers
               come
               into
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               vnsanctified
               ,
               &
               in
               their
               sins
               :
               not
               caring
               how
               loosely
               they
               liue
               ,
               in
               the
               face
               of
               their
               people
               :
               and
               therfore
               God
               in
               iustice
               ,
               thogh
               he
               instantly
               smite
               not
               them
               ,
               with
               visible
               vengeance
               for
               their
               presumption
               :
               yet
               he
               smites
               the
               
               people
               ,
               with
               spirituall
               blindnesse
               ,
               that
               they
               regard
               not
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               but
               looke
               at
               their
               liues
               ,
               and
               doe
               rather
               follow
               the
               prophanenesse
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               then
               the
               holinesse
               of
               the
               other
               .
               Ministers
               are
               such
               ,
               in
               whome
               God
               will
               be
               sanctified
               ,
               
               therefore
               because
               they
               doe
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               dishonour
               him
               ,
               by
               cōming
               into
               his
               presence
               in
               their
               sinnes
               :
               therefore
               hee
               cannot
               abide
               them
               ,
               nor
               giue
               any
               blessing
               to
               their
               labours
               .
            
             
               All
               ministers
               therfore
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               see
               any
               fruite
               of
               their
               Ministerie
               ,
               let
               them
               first
               sanctifie
               themselues
               ,
               &
               clense
               their
               hearts
               by
               repentance
               ,
               afore
               they
               presume
               ,
               to
               stand
               vp
               to
               rebuke
               sinne
               in
               others
               :
               else
               let
               them
               not
               thinke
               ,
               that
               
               their
               golden
               wordes
               shall
               doe
               so
               much
               good
               ,
               as
               their
               leaden
               liues
               shall
               doe
               hurt
               :
               and
               they
               may
               happe
               to
               confirme
               men
               ,
               that
               already
               are
               conuerted
               ,
               but
               hardly
               shall
               any
               such
               men
               ,
               conuert
               any
               soules
               from
               Poperie
               or
               prophanesse
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               vaine
               conceite
               for
               men
               to
               imagine
               ,
               ther
               is
               any
               force
               in
               eloquence
               ,
               or
               humane
               learning
               ,
               to
               ouerthrow
               that
               sin
               in
               others
               ,
               which
               ruleth
               and
               raigneth
               in
               themselues
               .
               Our
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               reformed
               churches
               ,
               may
               make
               vse
               of
               this
               doctrine
               :
               for
               it
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               a
               Church
               to
               haue
               their
               doctrine
               powerfull
               ,
               &
               effectuall
               for
               the
               winning
               of
               soules
               ,
               therfore
               
               it
               cōcerneth
               them
               ,
               to
               take
               order
               ,
               as
               well
               that
               their
               ministers
               be
               godly
               men
               ,
               
                 as
                 good
                 Schollers
              
               ,
               &
               their
               
                 liues
                 inoffensiue
              
               ,
               as
               wel
               as
               their
               
                 doctrine
                 sound
              
               :
               or
               else
               they
               will
               find
               in
               woful
               experience
               ,
               that
               they
               pull
               down
               as
               much
               with
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               as
               they
               build
               vp
               with
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               But
               most
               neerely
               this
               doctrine
               toucheth
               ministers
               themselues
               :
               who
               must
               know
               ,
               their
               case
               is
               most
               feareful
               of
               all
               mens
               ,
               if
               they
               come
               into
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               in
               their
               prophanenesse
               :
               for
               as
               no
               man
               is
               more
               honourable
               ,
               then
               a
               learned
               and
               holy
               Minister
               :
               so
               none
               more
               contemptible
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               none
               more
               miserable
               for
               that
               to
               come
               ,
               then
               he
               that
               by
               his
               loose
               &
               lewde
               life
               ,
               doth
               scandalize
               his
               doctrine
               :
               and
               let
               him
               assure
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               for
               his
               presumption
               ,
               in
               rushing
               into
               Gods
               presence
               in
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               he
               shall
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               be
               cast
               out
               as
               
                 vnsauory
                 salt
              
               
               
                 and
                 troden
                 downe
                 of
                 men
              
               ,
               with
               the
               foot
               of
               contempt
               :
               and
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ,
               he
               shall
               aboue
               all
               men
               cry
               out
               ,
               in
               most
               extreame
               torment
               of
               conscience
               ,
               
                 W●
                 is
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 eyes
                 must
                 see
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Lord
                 
                 of
                 hostes
              
               and
               so
               because
               hee
               would
               not
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               come
               into
               Gods
               presence
               in
               sanctification
               and
               holinesse
               :
               he
               shal
               therefore
               in
               feare
               and
               horror
               ,
               be
               haled
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               Gods
               glorie
               ,
               at
               the
               last
               day
               :
               there
               to
               receiue
               the
               iust
               sentence
               of
               his
               condemnation
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               all
               painfull
               and
               godly
               Ministers
               may
               receiue
               comfort
               ,
               not
               to
               bee
               
               discouraged
               or
               driuen
               from
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               corruptions
               or
               infirmities
               ,
               for
               wee
               see
               it
               was
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               case
               :
               but
               let
               them
               still
               approach
               in
               feare
               and
               reuerence
               ,
               and
               be
               so
               farre
               from
               being
               driuen
               from
               their
               duty
               ,
               because
               they
               being
               sinfull
               men
               ,
               dare
               not
               come
               into
               Gods
               presence
               without
               much
               feare
               :
               as
               let
               them
               contrariwise
               be
               assured
               ,
               that
               the
               more
               they
               tremble
               at
               Gods
               presence
               here
               ,
               the
               lesse
               shall
               they
               feare
               it
               at
               the
               last
               day
               :
               and
               when
               prophane
               and
               vngodly
               men
               ,
               who
               in
               this
               world
               feared
               not
               to
               stand
               in
               Gods
               presence
               in
               their
               horrible
               sins
               ,
               shall
               cry
               to
               the
               
                 Mountaines
                 ,
                 fall
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 hilles
                 couer
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 hide
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 
                 God
                 :
              
               then
               such
               ministers
               as
               in
               this
               world
               in
               feare
               and
               trembling
               ,
               and
               alwaies
               in
               repentance
               ,
               did
               approach
               into
               Gods
               presence
               :
               shall
               then
               
                 looke
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 lift
                 vp
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
              
               &
               shall
               say
               to
               the
               holy
               Angels
               ,
               &
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               heauen
               ,
               helpe
               vs
               ,
               and
               hasten
               vs
               to
               come
               into
               the
               glorious
               presence
               of
               our
               God
               and
               Sauiour
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               we
               see
               the
               manisold
               vse
               of
               this
               doctrine
               to
               our
               Church
               and
               ministerie
               .
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               In
               asmuch
               as
               here
               the
               prophet
               in
               a
               conscience
               of
               his
               corruptions
               ,
               feareth
               and
               cryeth
               out
               at
               
                 the
                 least
                 apparition
                 of
                 Gods
                 glory
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               vanitie
               and
               false
               dealing
               of
               the
               
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               is
               here
               discoured
               ,
               in
               whose
               Legēds
               &
               stories
               of
               their
               Saints
               ,
               nothing
               is
               more
               common
               then
               apparitions
               from
               heauen
               ,
               of
               Saints
               depa●ted
               :
               of
               glorious
               Angels
               ,
               of
               the
               virgin
               Mary
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               so
               familiarly
               ,
               as
               sometime
               she
               sang
               with
               thē
               in
               their
               Cell
               ,
               kissed
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               sucke
               her
               brests
               )
               .
               Nay
               ,
               of
               God
               himselfe
               :
               and
               especially
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               :
               who
               they
               
               say
               ,
               appeared
               (
               I
               knowe
               not
               how
               oft
               )
               to
               one
               man
               :
               namely
               ,
               to
               Saint
               Francis
               :
               and
               appeared
               as
               he
               was
               crucified
               with
               his
               woundes
               ,
               and
               imprinted
               those
               woundes
               of
               his
               ,
               in
               Francis
               his
               body
               ,
               which
               they
               say
               he
               bare
               all
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               bled
               whensoeuer
               hee
               would
               suffer
               them
               ,
               which
               he
               alwayes
               did
               on
               
                 Good
                 Fryday
              
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               be
               like
               to
               Christ
               .
               Thus
               ,
               &c
               many
               more
               such
               ,
               may
               yousee
               in
               that
               fabulous
               &
               blasphemous
               book
               ,
               of
               the
               conformities
               of
               
                 S.
                 Francis.
              
               
            
             
               But
               for
               the
               matter
               :
               Are
               apparitions
               from
               heauen
               so
               ordinary
               in
               the
               popish
               Church
               ?
               how
               then
               came
               it
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               and
               holiest
               men
               in
               the
               olde
               Testament
               ,
               were
               so
               amezed
               at
               the
               very
               apparition
               but
               of
               an
               Angell
               :
               as
               wee
               may
               see
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               the
               Storie
               ?
               Some
               ranne
               away
               ,
               and
               hidde
               themselues
               :
               some
               couered
               their
               faces
               ,
               some
               fell
               flat
               on
               the
               grounde
               :
               and
               the
               Prophets
               heere
               cryed
               out
               ;
               
                 Woe
                 is
                 mee
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 vndone
                 :
              
               my
               eyes
               haue
               seene
               the
               King
               and
               Lorde
               of
               Hostes
               .
               But
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               
               looke
               the
               stories
               ,
               that
               Saint
               or
               Monke
               is
               no
               body
               that
               hath
               not
               had
               some
               apparition
               :
               either
               of
               the
               
                 Virgin
                 Marie
              
               ,
               or
               some
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               an
               Angel
               ,
               or
               Christ
               Iesus
               appearing
               and
               talking
               with
               them
               :
               and
               yet
               alas
               ,
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 lames
              
               ,
               
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 those
                 three
                 great
                 pillars
                 ,
              
               they
               were
               as
               good
               
                 as
                 beside
                 themselues
              
               at
               the
               appearing
               of
               a
               
                 little
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 Christ
              
               in
               his
               transfiguration
               .
            
             
               Either
               therefore
               must
               it
               followe
               that
               these
               men
               haue
               no
               sinne
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               dare
               and
               can
               behold
               Gods
               glory
               so
               easily
               ,
               and
               so
               ordinarily
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               impossible
               )
               :
               or
               rather
               which
               indeed
               is
               truth
               ,
               it
               appeares
               that
               these
               are
               but
               deceitfull
               fancies
               and
               forgeries
               of
               their
               owne
               deuise
               ,
               to
               deceiue
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               magnifie
               themselues
               before
               the
               eyes
               
               of
               the
               common
               people
               :
               for
               it
               is
               first
               of
               all
               most
               false
               ,
               that
               apparitions
               are
               so
               common
               as
               they
               make
               them
               ,
               for
               if
               they
               were
               ,
               then
               are
               they
               more
               ordinary
               in
               the
               newe
               Testament
               then
               in
               the
               Olde
               .
               For
               whereas
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               one
               ,
               their
               Legions
               haue
               twenty
               :
               &
               whereas
               
               one
               ,
               namely
               ,
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 was
                 once
                 rapt
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
              
               they
               haue
               20.
               that
               were
               rapt
               thither
               :
               And
               as
               that
               is
               false
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               
               impossible
               that
               any
               man
               cloathed
               with
               flesh
               can
               endure
               an
               extraordinary
               apparition
               of
               Gods
               glorie
               ,
               without
               extreame
               amazement
               ,
               as
               is
               plaine
               herd
               in
               the
               Prophet
               :
               who
               I
               hope
               was
               as
               holy
               a
               man
               ,
               as
               the
               holiest
               monke
               that
               euer
               was
               .
               I
               haue
               noted
               this
               ,
               that
               young
               Diuines
               may
               be
               occasioned
               to
               looke
               a
               litle
               into
               their
               fabulous
               legends
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               discouer
               the
               false
               trickes
               ,
               and
               iugling
               castes
               of
               that
               religion
               :
               which
               euill
               shiftes
               it
               needed
               not
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               people
               may
               here
               learne
               ;
               
               First
               ,
               in
               that
               
                 Gods
                 presence
                 is
                 so
                 glorious
                 and
                 fearefull
                 to
                 mans
                 nature
                 ,
              
               how
               mercifully
               God
               hath
               delt
               with
               them
               ,
               in
               teaching
               them
               not
               by
               himself
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               Angels
               from
               heauē
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               neuer
               endure
               ;
               but
               by
               men
               ,
               who
               are
               like
               themselues
               :
               and
               how
               vaine
               and
               fond
               these
               men
               are
               ,
               who
               would
               bee
               taught
               
                 from
                 heauen
              
               ,
               &
               not
               
                 by
                 men
              
               ,
               who
               are
               so
               
               full
               of
               wants
               .
               In
               the
               olde
               Testament
               ,
               when
               the
               people
               receiued
               the
               law
               from
               
               Gods
               owne
               mouth
               ,
               it
               is
               saide
               ,
               they
               ran
               away
               ,
               and
               cryed
               out
               ,
               
                 Why
                 should
                 we
                 die
                 ?
                 if
                 we
                 heare
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 God
                 any
                 more
                 wee
                 shall
                 dye
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 flesh
                 euer
                 heard
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 &
                 liued
              
               therefore
               they
               said
               to
               
                 Moses
                 :
                 Goe
                 thou
                 neare
                 and
                 heare
                 ,
                 al
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 shal
                 say
                 ,
                 &
                 declare
                 thou
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ▪
                 what
                 God
                 saith
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 &
                 we
                 wilheare
                 it
                 ,
                 &
                 doe
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               then
               saith
               the
               text
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 I
                 heard
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 this
                 people
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 said
                 well
                 in
                 al
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 spoken
                 .
              
               And
               so
               ,
               from
               that
               day
               forward
               ,
               God
               ordinarily
               taught
               his
               church
               by
               men
               like
               themselues
               :
               &
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               beginning
               of
               it
               was
               not
               in
               iudgement
               ,
               but
               in
               mercie
               vnto
               them
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               the
               dutie
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               both
               to
               acknowledge
               this
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               due
               thankfulnesse
               ,
               and
               withall
               to
               remember
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               infirmities
               in
               Ministers
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               but
               men
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               they
               had
               not
               the
               Ministery
               of
               men
               ,
               howe
               hard
               it
               would
               ,
               goe
               with
               them
               :
               considering
               ,
               that
               the
               least
               measure
               of
               
                 Gods
                 
                 owne
                 presence
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 endured
              
               by
               any
               man.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Inasmuch
               as
               
                 gods
                 presence
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 glorious
              
               
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               fearefull
               to
               our
               nature
               ,
               al
               men
               are
               taught
               to
               
                 prepare
                 themselues
              
               by
               holy
               prayer
               ,
               by
               humisiation
               ,
               and
               confession
               of
               their
               sinnes
               and
               vnworthinesse
               ,
               afore
               they
               come
               to
               Gods
               word
               or
               sacraments
               :
               for
               they
               come
               at
               that
               time
               
                 into
                 Gods
                 presence
              
               :
               they
               therefore
               are
               not
               to
               come
               in
               their
               securitie
               ,
               nor
               in
               their
               ordinarie
               sinnes
               vnrepented
               of
               ,
               least
               God
               strike
               their
               consciences
               ,
               with
               a
               sence
               of
               his
               fearefull
               displeasure
               :
               &
               make
               them
               cry
               out
               ,
               vpon
               farre
               greater
               cause
               ,
               then
               here
               the
               Propet
               did
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               wee
               learne
               here
               the
               different
               natures
               and
               properties
               of
               
               sinne
               and
               holinesse
               :
               Sinne
               ,
               euen
               the
               least
               sinne
               :
               nay
               ,
               a
               very
               sinfulnes
               of
               nature
               makes
               a
               man
               afraid
               of
               Gods
               presence
               :
               That
               sinne
               vnrepented
               of
               doth
               so
               ,
               appeares
               in
               Adam
               ,
               who
               as
               in
               his
               integrity
               ,
               he
               spoke
               &
               conuersed
               euen
               in
               a
               familiar
               sort
               with
               God
               :
               so
               no
               sooner
               
               had
               he
               finned
               ,
               but
               he
               ranne
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               hid
               himselfe
               :
               &
               that
               euen
               the
               least
               sinnes
               not
               repented
               of
               ,
               doe
               so
               also
               ,
               appeares
               in
               this
               Prophet
               ,
               who
               beeing
               a
               holy
               man
               ,
               yet
               his
               conscience
               being
               priuie
               to
               it self
               of
               some
               small
               omissions
               or
               negligēces
               in
               his
               calling
               ,
               he
               crieth
               out
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
                 vndone
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 seeth
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 .
              
               But
               contrariwise
               ,
               the
               state
               of
               perfect
               
               holinesse
               ,
               &
               the
               want
               of
               all
               sinne
               ,
               makes
               a
               man
               bold
               in
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               and
               rather
               desirous
               then
               afraid
               to
               behold
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               which
               shall
               bee
               most
               apparant
               at
               the
               last
               day
               :
               for
               when
               the
               wicked
               shal
               desire
               rather
               to
               be
               couered
               
               
                 with
                 the
                 hilles
                 ,
                 and
                 ground
                 to
                 dust
                 by
                 the
                 mountaines
                 ,
              
               then
               to
               appeare
               before
               the
               face
               of
               God
               :
               then
               shal
               the
               godly
               whose
               holinesse
               shal
               then
               bee
               perfect
               ,
               
                 looke
                 vp
                 and
                 lift
                 vp
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 redemption
                 is
                 so
                 nigh
                 .
              
               And
               Iob
               testifieth
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               
                 hee
                 knoweth
                 his
                 redeemer
                 liueth
              
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               shall
               
                 stand
                 before
                 him
              
               ,
               &
               
                 looke
                 vpon
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 eyes
                 .
              
               Thus
               as
               guiltinesse
               driues
               a
               man
               from
               the
               kings
               presence
               ,
               but
               innocency
               makes
               
               him
               bold
               before
               him
               :
               So
               sinfulnesse
               makes
               a
               man
               auoid
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               but
               holinesse
               makes
               him
               drawe
               neare
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               reioyce
               in
               his
               presence
               .
            
             
               Then
               for
               a
               conclusion
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               
               let
               all
               men
               heare
               learne
               the
               way
               to
               true
               courage
               and
               boldnesse
               before
               GOD
               :
               namely
               ,
               
                 to
                 repent
              
               dayly
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               labour
               
                 to
                 growe
                 in
              
               true
               holinesse
               :
               wealth
               nor
               wit
               ,
               learning
               nor
               authoritie
               can
               do
               this
               for
               thee
               ,
               but
               onely
               
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
              
               ,
               which
               must
               bee
               made
               good
               by
               grace
               and
               by
               repentance
               ,
               then
               shalt
               thou
               
                 reioice
                 in
                 Gods
                 presēce
              
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               delight
               ,
               to
               thinke
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               speake
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               pray
               vnto
               him
               ,
               to
               meete
               him
               in
               his
               word
               and
               sacraments
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               last
               day
               shalt
               thou
               stand
               with
               confidence
               before
               the
               throne
               of
               his
               glory
               .
            
             
               Hitherto
               of
               the
               feare
               and
               astonishment
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               causes
               thereof
               .
               Now
               followeth
               
                 his
                 consolation
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Then
                 flewe
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Seraphims
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               In
               these
               two
               verses
               is
               laid
               downe
               the
               
               second
               generall
               point
               :
               namely
               ,
               
                 the
                 consolation
                 of
              
               the
               Prophet
               :
               concerning
               
               which
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               points
               in
               the
               text
               :
               
               
                 
                   1.
                   the
                   ground
                   and
                   matter
                   of
                   his
                   consolation
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     forgiuenesse
                     of
                     his
                     sinnes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   2
                   Diuers
                   circumstances
                   of
                   that
                   consolation
                   .
                   
                     
                       1
                       The
                       time
                       .
                       Then.
                       
                    
                     
                       2
                       The
                       minister
                       by
                       whom
                       it
                       was
                       done
                       :
                       
                       
                         an
                         Angell
                         ,
                         one
                         of
                         the
                         Seraphims
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       3
                       The
                       manner
                       how
                       he
                       did
                       it
                       ,
                       speedily
                       ,
                       
                         He
                         flewe
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       4
                       The
                       instrument
                       or
                       outward
                       signe
                       
                         a
                         Coale
                         from
                         the
                         altar
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       5
                       The
                       outward
                       action
                       or
                       application
                       of
                       it
                       :
                       
                         He
                         touched
                         his
                         lippes
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               The
               matter
               of
               the
               consolation
               is
               last
               in
               order
               .
               Let
               vs
               therefore
               first
               speake
               of
               the
               Circumstances
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               circumstance
               ,
               is
               the
               time
               
               when
               this
               Prophet
               was
               comforted
               and
               raised
               frō
               his
               feare
               .
               Then
               saith
               the
               text
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               after
               his
               feare
               and
               astonishment
               ,
               but
               not
               afore
               .
               Thus
               dealt
               God
               alwaies
               with
               all
               his
               Saints
               ,
               he
               bestoweth
               no
               graces
               on
               thē
               pertaining
               to
               saluation
               ,
               but
               after
               he
               hath
               by
               some
               meanes
               or
               other
               
               brought
               thē
               to
               true
               humiliation
               in
               themselues
               ,
               
               and
               to
               sorrow
               for
               their
               sinnes
               :
               Humiliation
               is
               the
               preparatiue
               for
               grace
               :
               for
               when
               by
               sight
               and
               sense
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               their
               owne
               misery
               by
               sinne
               ,
               he
               hath
               euen
               driuen
               them
               quite
               out
               of
               themselues
               ,
               finding
               nothing
               in
               themselues
               ,
               but
               cause
               of
               feare
               and
               astonishment
               ,
               then
               powres
               hee
               the
               oyle
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               of
               sweete
               comfort
               into
               their
               hearts
               ,
               &
               refresheth
               their
               weary
               soules
               with
               the
               deawe
               of
               his
               mercy
               :
               this
               point
               needes
               no
               further
               proofe
               ,
               for
               looke
               into
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               &
               we
               shal
               finde
               ,
               God
               neuer
               called
               any
               man
               to
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               notable
               worke
               or
               function
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               but
               hee
               first
               humbled
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               al
               conceit
               with
               themselues
               ,
               and
               then
               wrought
               
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 ,
              
               his
               wonderfull
               workes
               .
            
             
               The
               vse
               of
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               is
               first
               of
               all
               to
               teach
               
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               to
               esteeme
               aright
               of
               the
               
               afflictions
               that
               God
               layeth
               vpon
               them
               in
               this
               world
               :
               commonly
               men
               take
               them
               impatiently
               ,
               &
               our
               nature
               grudgrudgeth
               
               against
               them
               :
               but
               let
               a
               Christian
               man
               consider
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               how
               God
               hath
               alwaies
               dealt
               with
               his
               children
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               cause
               not
               to
               thinke
               so
               :
               for
               doth
               God
               lay
               some
               great
               affliction
               on
               thee
               ?
               it
               may
               be
               he
               hath
               some
               mighty
               worke
               of
               his
               grace
               to
               worke
               
                 in
                 thee
              
               ,
               or
               som
               great
               work
               of
               mercie
               to
               bewroght
               
                 by
                 thee
              
               in
               his
               church
               ,
               and
               hereby
               prepareth
               thee
               for
               the
               same
               .
               Say
               therefore
               
               with
               the
               holy
               Prophet
               ;
               
                 I
                 helde
                 my
                 tongue
                 ô
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 spake
                 nothing
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 thy
                 doing
                 :
              
               and
               what
               God
               may
               intend
               in
               his
               so
               doing
               to
               thee
               ,
               thou
               canst
               not
               tell
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               silence
               ,
               
                 and
                 patience
                 possesse
                 thy
                 soule
              
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               comfort
               to
               all
               such
               
               as
               are
               distressed
               in
               mind
               ,
               in
               sense
               of
               their
               finnes
               ,
               and
               sight
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               :
               their
               state
               is
               not
               miserable
               ,
               much
               lesse
               desperate
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               in
               the
               high
               way
               to
               grace
               and
               fauour
               .
               God
               iustifieth
               not
               ,
               but
               him
               that
               repents
               :
               God
               exalts
               not
               ,
               but
               him
               that
               is
               humbled
               :
               God
               comforts
               not
               ,
               but
               him
               that
               is
               distressed
               :
               God
               
                 hath
                 mercie
              
               on
               none
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               both
               knowne
               
               and
               feele
               they
               
                 want
                 it
              
               :
               and
               knowe
               also
               ,
               that
               they
               knowe
               not
               where
               to
               haue
               it
               ,
               but
               at
               his
               hands
               .
               Happie
               therefore
               is
               that
               soule
               ,
               that
               feeles
               the
               waight
               and
               burden
               of
               sin
               ,
               for
               to
               him
               wil
               Christ
               bring
               most
               ease
               and
               comfort
               .
               Gods
               Ministers
               therefore
               are
               hereby
               to
               comfort
               distressed
               consciences
               ,
               to
               assure
               them
               ,
               that
               if
               with
               this
               Prophet
               they
               bee
               so
               deepely
               touched
               with
               sight
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               Gods
               iustice
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               cry
               ,
               
                 Woe
                 is
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 vndone
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
              
               euē
               Then
               ,
               are
               they
               most
               capable
               of
               comfort
               ,
               and
               best
               prepared
               to
               receiue
               it
               ,
               as
               here
               it
               sell
               out
               to
               the
               holy
               Prophet
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               here
               is
               the
               
               way
               taught
               vs
               
                 how
                 to
                 attaine
              
               to
               any
               excellēt
               graces
               of
               God
               ,
               either
               for
               our
               own
               saluation
               ,
               or
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               namely
               to
               labour
               for
               a
               sencible
               feeling
               of
               the
               want
               of
               them
               in
               our selues
               :
               for
               God
               vseth
               to
               bestowe
               no
               gifts
               on
               any
               man
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               do
               in
               humilitie
               &
               low-linesse
               ,
               confesse
               to
               God
               ,
               &
               acknowledge
               in
               themselues
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               them
               .
               So
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               singeth
               ,
               
                 God
                 filleth
                 the
              
               
               
                 hungry
                 with
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 rich
                 hee
                 
                 sendes
                 emptie
                 away
                 :
              
               And
               so
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 God
                 satisfieth
                 the
                 hungry
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 filleth
                 the
                 emptie
                 soule
                 with
                 goodnesse
                 .
              
               So
               then
               if
               thou
               be
               rich
               in
               thy
               conceits
               ,
               God
               hath
               not
               for
               thee
               :
               but
               if
               thou
               be
               hungry
               ,
               he
               is
               readie
               to
               fill
               thee
               with
               good
               things
               :
               and
               dost
               thou
               acknowledge
               thy
               soule
               emptie
               ,
               then
               behold
               treasures
               of
               goodnesse
               ,
               to
               feede
               and
               
                 fill
                 thee
              
               :
               and
               art
               thou
               
                 cast
                 downe
              
               with
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               is
               thy
               soule
               emptie
               of
               hope
               ,
               and
               fraught
               with
               feare
               ,
               then
               behold
               ,
               
                 euen
                 then
              
               ,
               God
               and
               his
               Angels
               ready
               to
               raise
               thee
               vp
               ,
               &
               to
               fill
               thee
               with
               consolation
               .
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               time
               of
               his
               consolation
               :
               the
               minister
               ,
               by
               whom
               was
               ,
            
             
               
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 Seraphims
              
               .
            
             
               The
               2.
               circumstance
               of
               his
               consolation
               
               is
               the
               Minister
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               done
               :
               An
               angel
               .
               One
               of
               the
               Seraphims
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 an
                 Angell
              
               of
               that
               order
               so
               called
               :
               out
               of
               which
               we
               learne
               ;
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               diuers
               degrees
               and
               seuerall
               orders
               of
               Angels
               ,
               though
               wee
               knowe
               not
               the
               true
               distinction
               thereof
               :
               
               nor
               thinke
               it
               lawful
               to
               imagine
               them
               to
               be
               9.
               nor
               to
               set
               them
               down
               particularly
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               doth
               ,
               who
               make
               many
               of
               their
               owne
               deuises
               ,
               which
               they
               cal
               traditiōs
               ,
               of
               equal
               authority
               with
               the
               scriptures
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               
                 these
                 holy
                 Angels
              
               are
               the
               glorious
               guard
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               
               doe
               continually
               stand
               about
               the
               throne
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               &
               attend
               his
               holy
               wil
               ,
               both
               in
               heauen
               and
               in
               earth
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               also
               by
               the
               
               merciful
               appointment
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 the
                 guard
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
              
               ,
               and
               ministring
               spirits
               sent
               out
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               with
               a
               commission
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 .
              
               All
               these
               points
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               plaine
               in
               the
               scripture
               ,
               and
               do
               lesse
               cōcerne
               our
               general
               scope
               ,
               which
               is
               touching
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               I
               passe
               them
               ouer
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               here
               it
               is
               apparāt
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Ange's
               are
               sent
               out
               for
               the
               helpe
               &
               seruice
               
               of
               the
               elect
               :
               so
               
                 especially
                 of
                 Gods
                 ministers
              
               ,
               as
               is
               plaine
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               where
               the
               Prophet
               being
               afrighted
               ,
               
                 a
                 holy
                 Angel
              
               is
               ready
               to
               giue
               him
               comfort
               :
               and
               so
               ouer
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               the
               Prophets
               :
               and
               
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               their
               protection
               ,
               and
               comfortable
               assistance
               ,
               is
               no
               lesse
               present
               to
               the
               godly
               Ministers
               of
               the
               newe
               Testament
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               such
               sensible
               signes
               ,
               and
               such
               visible
               manner
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               olde
               :
               for
               if
               they
               bee
               ministring
               spirits
               ,
               sent
               out
               for
               the
               good
               
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 shall
                 bee
                 saued
                 ,
              
               howe
               much
               more
               for
               their
               good
               ,
               which
               shall
               
                 bee
                 both
                 saued
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 saue
                 others
                 also
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               doctrine
               of
               great
               comfort
               ,
               and
               
               much
               good
               vse
               to
               all
               Ministers
               :
               who
               first
               of
               all
               may
               here
               learne
               contentment
               intheir
               calling
               :
               for
               howsoeuer
               no
               calling
               hath
               
                 more
                 crosses
              
               ,
               so
               none
               againe
               hath
               
                 more
                 comfort
              
               :
               and
               howsoeuer
               none
               bee
               more
               disgraced
               
                 by
                 euillmen
              
               ,
               yet
               none
               is
               more
               honoured
               
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Angels
              
               :
               and
               howsoeuer
               in
               this
               world
               they
               aboue
               any
               calling
               ,
               are
               
                 seruāts
                 to
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               yet
               none
               hath
               the
               seruice
               &
               attendance
               of
               Angels
               so
               much
               as
               they
               :
               for
               though
               we
               haue
               them
               not
               to
               helpe
               vs
               to
               do
               the
               outward
               actions
               of
               our
               ministery
               with
               vs
               ,
               or
               for
               vs
               ,
               (
               as
               some
               popish
               Doctors
               teach
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               Masse
               ,
               A
               men
               is
               not
               said
               to
               one
               
               
               
               
               
               collect
               ,
               because
               the
               Angels
               say
               
                 A
                 men
              
               to
               it
               )
               yet
               doubtlesse
               they
               are
               presēt
               alwaies
               ,
               as
               at
               all
               holy
               exercises
               and
               lawfull
               actions
               ,
               so
               especially
               at
               the
               publike
               seruice
               of
               God
               ,
               performed
               by
               the
               Ministers
               :
               and
               beside
               that
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 witnesses
                 thereto
              
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               paines
               ,
               and
               diligence
               ,
               and
               faithfulnesse
               of
               a
               good
               Minister
               ,
               they
               also
               
                 do
                 Minister
              
               vnto
               them
               oftentimes
               ,
               bodily
               strength
               ,
               and
               assistance
               ,
               &
               many
               comforts
               :
               in
               their
               troublesome
               trauels
               ,
               which
               they
               know
               not
               how
               by
               any
               naturall
               meanes
               they
               come
               vnto
               them
               .
               And
               as
               this
               Doctrine
               doth
               thus
               yeeld
               them
               
               contentment
               against
               the
               contempt
               ,
               so
               also
               courage
               against
               the
               danger
               of
               this
               calling
               .
               For
               what
               though
               thou
               hast
               mightie
               men
               of
               this
               world
               against
               thee
               ,
               when
               thou
               hast
               
                 angels
                 for
                 thee
              
               ?
               &
               what
               though
               thou
               fightest
               
                 against
                 principalities
              
               and
               powers
               ,
               when
               thou
               hast
               
                 Cherubins
                 ,
                 and
                 Seraphims
                 on
                 thy
                 side
                 ?
              
               Godly
               Ministers
               haue
               many
               enemies
               ,
               but
               if
               by
               the
               
                 eye
                 of
                 faith
              
               ,
               they
               can
               see
               as
               well
               who
               are
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               
                 eye
                 of
                 reason
              
               who
               are
               against
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               confesse
               
                 with
                 Elisha
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 then
                 against
                 vs.
              
               The
               stories
               of
               all
               ages
               doe
               affirme
               ,
               and
               the
               cōfortable
               experience
               of
               these
               daies
               of
               ours
               doth
               verifie
               the
               truth
               hereof
               .
               Ministers
               that
               liue
               in
               places
               very
               prophane
               ,
               or
               very
               popish
               ,
               it
               is
               admirable
               to
               see
               how
               many
               daungers
               they
               haue
               escaped
               ,
               and
               plottes
               they
               haue
               auoided
               ,
               which
               by
               their
               enemies
               ,
               (
               or
               rather
               the
               enemies
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               )
               haue
               bone
               laide
               for
               their
               liues
               :
               which
               their
               deliuerance
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               comforts
               in
               their
               Ministries
               ,
               whence
               are
               they
               but
               from
               Gods
               protection
               ,
               by
               the
               ministry
               of
               his
               
               Angels
               .
               
            
             
               Afore
               we
               leaue
               this
               point
               ,
               two
               questions
               may
               be
               asked
               ,
               not
               amisse
               briefely
               to
               be
               resolued
               .
            
             
               First
               if
               any
               aske
               ,
               whence
               comes
               it
               that
               Angels
               performe
               more
               seruice
               to
               good
               Mlnisters
               then
               to
               other
               men
               :
               I
               answere
               ,
               the
               reason
               is
               partly
               from
               God
               ,
               
               partly
               from
               the
               Angels
               :
               first
               God
               hath
               a
               principall
               care
               of
               them
               aboue
               other
               men
               ,
               because
               they
               worke
               his
               worke
               aboue
               all
               other
               callings
               :
               for
               their
               labours
               
               immediately
               cōcerne
               the
               good
               of
               mens
               soules
               :
               whereas
               others
               do
               first
               concerne
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               soule
               :
               therefore
               ,
               whereas
               
                 he
                 hath
                 giuen
                 his
                 Angels
                 charge
                 ouer
                 all
              
               his
               elect
               ,
               
                 to
                 keepe
                 them
              
               
               
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 good
                 waies
              
               ,
               they
               haue
               
                 a
                 speciall
              
               charge
               doubtlesse
               ouer
               al
               
                 godly
                 and
                 faithfull
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               whose
               waies
               are
               Gods
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               Angels
               themselues
               as
               they
               
               willingly
               performe
               any
               seruice
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               part
               thereof
               ,
               so
               most
               willingly
               of
               all
               are
               they
               imployed
               for
               the
               good
               of
               godly
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               two
               causes
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               their
               fellow-labourers
               ,
               both
               for
               that
               that
               Angels
               &
               good
               
               Ministers
               are
               both
               called
               
                 Gods
                 embassadors
              
               ,
               &
               Gods
               own
               
                 seruants
                 or
                 officers
              
               ,
               in
               a
               more
               peculiar
               manner
               then
               any
               other
               calling
               :
               &
               for
               that
               their
               seruice
               is
               so
               like
               ,
               that
               their
               names
               are
               common
               ,
               one
               to
               the
               other
               .
               Angels
               being
               called
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               
                 Ministers
                 Angels
              
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               were
               almost
               all
               one
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               the
               Ministers
               dutie
               
               is
               ,
               to
               conuert
               &
               saue
               soules
               ,
               being
               a
               
               worke
               which
               (
               next
               to
               the
               glorifying
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               doings
               his
               wil
               )
               the
               Angels
               doe
               take
               most
               delight
               in
               aboue
               any
               other
               :
               for
               if
               they
               
                 be
                 sent
                 out
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 shal
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
              
               how
               much
               more
               willingly
               for
               their
               good
               ,
               
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 saued
              
               ,
               which
               shal
               be
               saued
               ?
               &
               if
               the
               
                 Angels
                 reioice
                 at
                 the
                 cōuersion
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 ▪
              
               surely
               they
               much
               loue
               him
               ,
               &
               desire
               to
               doe
               him
               good
               ,
               by
               whom
               the
               
                 sinner
                 is
                 conuerted
              
               :
               and
               in
               these
               respects
               ,
               that
               Angels
               and
               Ministers
               haue
               the
               
                 same
                 names
              
               :
               and
               are
               both
               imployed
               in
               the
               same
               great
               worke
               ;
               namely
               ,
               doing
               good
               to
               the
               elect
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Angel
               calles
               himselfe
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 fellow
              
               in
               the
               Reuelation
               :
               If
               then
               they
               be
               fellowes
               ,
               
               euē
               fellow-seruants
               ,
               &
               fellow-laborers
               ,
               in
               a
               more
               special
               maner
               then
               any
               other
               ,
               what
               maruel
               though
               the
               angels
               be
               most
               willingly
               imployed
               ,
               in
               doing
               any
               seruice
               of
               helpe
               or
               comfort
               to
               godly
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               If
               any
               aske
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               then
               what
               duties
               are
               Ministers
               
               to
               performe
               to
               angels
               ,
               for
               this
               their
               so
               
               carefull
               seruice
               ,
               &
               especiall
               attendance
               vpon
               them
               ,
               aboue
               other
               men
               ?
            
             
               A
               Papast
               would
               answere
               ;
               Ministers
               must
               therefore
               worshippe
               them
               ,
               and
               keepe
               their
               fasting
               ,
               &
               Holy-dayes
               ,
               and
               say
               their
               seruice
               ,
               and
               pray
               vnto
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               keepers
               and
               Mediators
               .
               But
               alas
               ,
               cannot
               the
               Kings
               Messenger
               or
               Officer
               be
               honoured
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               be
               set
               vpon
               the
               Kings
               throne
               ?
               will
               nothing
               serue
               him
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Crowne
                 and
                 Scepter
              
               ?
               so
               cannot
               Angels
               be
               honoured
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               be
               made
               
                 Gods
                 ,
                 or
                 Sauiours
                 ,
                 or
                 mediators
                 ?
              
               But
               I
               answere
               therefore
               ,
               wee
               dare
               not
               go
               so
               farre
               ,
               least
               we
               remember
               the
               seruant
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               we
               forget
               the
               master
               :
               but
               rather
               we
               answere
               thus
               :
               seeing
               angels
               are
               thus
               seruiceable
               to
               Gods
               ministers
               ,
               
               it
               should
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               teach
               al
               men
               to
               honour
               that
               calling
               ,
               with
               all
               due
               reuerence
               :
               For
               they
               cannot
               but
               please
               the
               angels
               ,
               in
               honouring
               good
               Ministers
               ,
               whom
               they
               esteeme
               their
               fellowes
               .
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               should
               teach
               all
               Ministers
               ,
               not
               to
               content
               themselues
               with
               
               the
               name
               and
               title
               ,
               but
               to
               labour
               to
               bee
               good
               and
               faithfull
               .
               For
               so
               doing
               ,
               they
               are
               fellowes
               to
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               disgrace
               to
               the
               Angels
               ,
               when
               those
               that
               are
               their
               fellowes
               are
               vnfaithfull
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               should
               further
               teach
               them
               ,
               
               to
               adorne
               their
               Calling
               with
               a
               holy
               life
               ,
               for
               as
               sinne
               is
               that
               ,
               that
               grieues
               the
               angels
               ,
               &
               driues
               them
               away
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               grace
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               delight
               in
               the
               fellowship
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               may
               also
               encourage
               any
               man
               ,
               
               to
               take
               paines
               in
               that
               holy
               Calling
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               is
               sure
               to
               haue
               
                 Gods
                 angels
              
               ,
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               to
               attende
               him
               ,
               to
               assist
               him
               ,
               to
               protect
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               a
               witnesse
               of
               his
               faithfulnesse
               :
               and
               who
               would
               not
               worke
               cheerefully
               in
               that
               labour
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               hath
               the
               Angels
               to
               bee
               in
               a
               sort
               fellow-workers
               with
               him
               ?
            
             
               To
               doe
               these
               three
               duties
               ,
               is
               to
               
                 honour
                 good
                 angels
              
               :
               and
               that
               Minister
               
               that
               conscionably
               performeth
               them
               ,
               the
               angels
               will
               take
               themselues
               sufficiently
               honoured
               of
               that
               man.
               
            
             
             
               And
               if
               beside
               this
               honour
               ,
               we
               would
               
               
                 reioyce
                 Gods
                 angels
              
               ,
               and
               minister
               matter
               of
               ioy
               vnto
               them
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               fourth
               place
               ,
               let
               all
               Ministers
               propounde
               to
               themselues
               aboue
               al
               things
               ,
               
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 soules
              
               ,
               rather
               then
               their
               own
               praise
               ,
               or
               liuing
               ,
               or
               pleasing
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               so
               endeuour
               it
               both
               in
               teaching
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               other
               courses
               ,
               that
               the
               angels
               may
               see
               it
               ,
               and
               bee
               witnesse
               of
               it
               :
               for
               if
               they
               reioyce
               at
               the
               
                 conversion
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
              
               ,
               (
               as
               Christ
               saith
               they
               doe
               ,
               then
               those
               men
               make
               them
               oftest
               reioyce
               ,
               which
               doe
               most
               seriously
               aime
               at
               the
               
                 conversion
                 of
                 sinners
              
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               we
               see
               ,
               both
               the
               seruice
               of
               angels
               to
               Gods
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               the
               duties
               they
               are
               to
               performe
               to
               them
               in
               that
               regard
               .
               The
               due
               consideration
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               may
               raise
               
                 the
                 world
              
               to
               a
               better
               conceit
               of
               this
               Calling
               ,
               and
               perswade
               fathers
               to
               dedicate
               their
               sonnes
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               stirre
               vp
               
                 young
                 students
              
               to
               consecrate
               themseluest
               hereto
               ,
               &
               turne
               their
               studies
               to
               that
               ende
               :
               for
               no
               man
               in
               no
               calling
               hath
               so
               speciall
               attendance
               ,
               and
               
               assistance
               of
               Gods
               angels
               ,
               as
               godly
               Ministers
               haue
               :
               At
               least
               ,
               if
               it
               worke
               not
               this
               
                 in
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               yet
               it
               may
               yeeld
               comfort
               &
               contentment
               to
               all
               faithfull
               Ministers
               in
               their
               painfull
               calling
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               vs
               see
               how
               the
               angel
               performed
               his
               seruice
               to
               the
               Prophet
               :
               not
               vnwillingly
               ,
               not
               lingeringly
               ,
               but
               speedily
               :
               so
               saith
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               
                 He
                 flewe
              
               .
            
             
               Which
               is
               not
               so
               to
               bee
               vnderstood
               ,
               
               as
               though
               the
               angels
               had
               wings
               :
               for
               they
               haue
               no
               corporall
               nor
               sensible
               bodyes
               ,
               but
               spirituall
               and
               insensible
               substances
               ,
               the
               actions
               whereof
               are
               performed
               with
               such
               nimblenesse
               and
               agilitie
               ,
               as
               
               can
               not
               fall
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               outward
               sense
               .
               But
               the
               Phrase
               is
               vsed
               for
               our
               capacities
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               readily
               and
               speedily
               the
               angel
               went
               about
               to
               minister
               comfort
               to
               the
               Prophet
               .
               For
               as
               nothing
               moueth
               so
               quickly
               to
               our
               sense
               ,
               as
               doth
               the
               creature
               
                 that
                 flyeth
              
               :
               and
               as
               wee
               say
               ,
               that
               man
               doth
               flye
               about
               his
               businesse
               ,
               
               which
               doth
               it
               
                 quickly
                 and
                 diligently
              
               :
               so
               here
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               sets
               downe
               the
               willingnesse
               and
               quicknesse
               of
               the
               angel
               ,
               to
               comfort
               this
               holy
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               Where
               we
               learne
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               what
               excellent
               seruants
               of
               God
               
               the
               holy
               angels
               bee
               ,
               which
               so
               readily
               ,
               willingly
               ,
               and
               speedily
               execute
               the
               will
               of
               their
               Lord.
               This
               must
               teach
               all
               gods
               seruants
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               to
               imitate
               thē
               in
               this
               excellent
               obedience
               :
               And
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               wee
               pray
               dayly
               to
               God
               ;
               
                 Thy
                 will
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 earth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
               In
               earth
               
                 of
                 vs
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               heauen
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 angels
              
               :
               But
               they
               doe
               it
               most
               cheerfully
               ,
               and
               without
               all
               lingring
               ,
               therefore
               so
               ought
               we
               .
               Magistrates
               in
               their
               places
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               in
               
               theirs
               ,
               and
               euery
               man
               in
               his
               function
               ,
               is
               to
               apply
               this
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               stirred
               vp
               thereby
               to
               a
               cheerfulnesse
               &
               quicknesse
               in
               their
               duties
               :
               for
               therein
               they
               resemble
               the
               blessed
               angels
               ,
               &
               then
               their
               deodes
               accord
               wity
               their
               prayer
               :
               but
               contrariwise
               ,
               he
               that
               doth
               his
               dutie
               vnwillingly
               ,
               and
               vnreadly
               ,
               is
               like
               the
               Diuel
               ;
               
               which
               indeed
               doth
               
                 Gods
                 will
              
               ,
               &
               yet
               against
               
                 his
                 will.
              
               and
               surely
               vnto
               such
               obedience
               there
               belongeth
               no
               reward
               .
               But
               as
               
                 God
                 loueth
                 a
                 cheerfull
                 giuer
              
               ,
               so
               doubtlesse
               loues
               hee
               a
               cheerfull
               worker
               .
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               see
               here
               how
               great
               loue
               angels
               beare
               vnto
               Gods
               children
               ,
               especially
               vnto
               godly
               Ministers
               ,
               how
               willingly
               
               they
               are
               imployed
               to
               doe
               them
               good
               .
               Willingnesse
               and
               readines
               to
               doe
               good
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               must
               needes
               come
               from
               loue
               :
               and
               yet
               alas
               all
               men
               ,
               euen
               the
               best
               ,
               and
               all
               Ministers
               ,
               euen
               the
               best
               ,
               are
               creatures
               farre
               inferior
               to
               the
               angels
               .
            
             
               Here
               Magistrates
               &
               Ministers
               ,
               must
               
               learne
               to
               be
               farre
               from
               contempt
               of
               their
               inferiours
               :
               and
               to
               doe
               their
               duties
               of
               
                 ruling
                 and
                 teaching
              
               carefully
               ,
               though
               the
               people
               bee
               farre
               their
               infriors
               :
               it
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               loue
               ,
               to
               make
               any
               man
               doe
               seruice
               most
               willingly
               ,
               to
               him
               that
               hee
               loues
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               farre
               meaner
               then
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               If
               therefore
               Princes
               loue
               their
               subiects
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               spare
               any
               care
               ,
               cost
               ,
               
               
               nor
               paines
               ,
               nay
               they
               will
               reioyce
               to
               doe
               them
               good
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               labour
               to
               bee
               like
               the
               angels
               ,
               who
               are
               farre
               greater
               then
               men
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               then
               their
               subiects
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               Ministers
               loue
               their
               people
               ,
               they
               will
               forget
               their
               owne
               dignitie
               ,
               which
               oft-times
               they
               might
               stand
               vpon
               ,
               and
               will
               make
               themselues
               euen
               
                 seruants
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 winne
                 some
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               seeing
               angels
               doe
               flie
               so
               fast
               to
               
               giue
               helpe
               and
               comfort
               to
               good
               Ministers
               :
               this
               must
               teach
               them
               further
               .
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               euery
               one
               to
               labour
               to
               bee
               a
               
                 good
                 Minister
              
               ,
               for
               then
               are
               they
               sure
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               angels
               ,
               and
               then
               most
               willingly
               doe
               the
               angels
               any
               seruice
               to
               them
               .
               Againe
               ,
               let
               it
               teach
               them
               to
               flye
               as
               fast
               to
               the
               discharge
               of
               
                 their
                 duties
              
               to
               Gods
               
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 angels
                 flye
              
               to
               doe
               them
               seruice
               ,
               so
               shal
               God
               angels
               thinke
               their
               diligence
               and
               carefull
               seruice
               well
               bestowed
               vpon
               them
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               this
               diligence
               of
               the
               angels
               ,
               &
               their
               willingnesse
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               loue
               ,
               must
               stirre
               vp
               al
               Christians
               ,
               to
               performe
               
               all
               duties
               of
               godlinesse
               to
               God
               ,
               
               &
               of
               loue
               vnto
               his
               Church
               ,
               with
               alacritie
               and
               cheerfulnesse
               .
               So
               doe
               Gods
               angels
               ;
               we
               looke
               to
               be
               like
               the
               angels
               in
               glory
               ,
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               :
               then
               bee
               like
               the
               angels
               in
               diligence
               ,
               loue
               and
               faithfulnes
               in
               this
               world
               .
               The
               Wise
               man
               saith
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 is
                 slothfull
                 in
                 his
                 businesse
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 nothing
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 diligent
                 man
                 shall
                 stand
              
               
               
                 before
                 the
                 King.
              
               And
               surely
               ,
               hee
               that
               is
               willing
               &
               diligent
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               Christianitie
               ,
               shall
               stand
               
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 kings
              
               in
               heauen
               .
               And
               let
               this
               suffice
               for
               the
               Angels
               seruice
               ,
               and
               his
               diligence
               in
               his
               seruice
               .
               Now
               let
               vs
               see
               what
               instrument
               the
               Angel
               vsed
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 coale
                 from
                 the
                 Altar
              
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               Circumstance
               of
               this
               
               consolation
               ,
               is
               the
               Instrument
               which
               it
               pleased
               God
               ,
               the
               angel
               should
               vse
               to
               minister
               comfort
               to
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               a
               strange
               instrument
               for
               so
               great
               a
               work
               :
               
               A
               
                 coale
                 of
                 fire
              
               .
               Here
               let
               humane
               reason
               hide
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               wordly
               wisedome
               bee
               confounded
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               wonderfull
               works
               
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               God
               could
               haue
               healed
               the
               Prophets
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               giuen
               him
               comfort
               against
               his
               feare
               &
               courage
               in
               his
               calling
               ,
               
                 without
                 meanes
              
               ,
               but
               hee
               will
               
               vse
               meanes
               :
               and
               what
               ?
               a
               
                 weake
                 meanes
              
               :
               nay
               ,
               a
               meanes
               that
               seemes
               contrary
               :
               
                 A
                 coale
                 of
                 fire
              
               must
               touch
               his
               lippes
               :
               that
               which
               in
               all
               reason
               would
               haue
               made
               him
               
                 speake
                 worse
              
               ,
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               and
               the
               power
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               shall
               make
               him
               
                 speake
                 better
              
               .
               Out
               of
               which
               practise
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               learn
               many
               points
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               see
               how
               GOD
               magnifieth
               
               meanes
               :
               hee
               can
               worke
               without
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               hee
               did
               in
               the
               Creation
               ,
               giuing
               light
               to
               the
               worlde
               ,
               diuers
               dayes
               
                 before
                 there
                 was
                 Sunne
              
               :
               but
               since
               the
               order
               of
               
               nature
               was
               established
               ,
               hee
               generally
               vseth
               meanes
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               his
               ordinary
               ,
               but
               euen
               in
               his
               miraculous
               actions
               :
               and
               
               though
               he
               vse
               not
               alwayes
               the
               ordinary
               and
               direct
               meanes
               :
               yet
               meanes
               he
               generally
               vseth
               ,
               though
               they
               seeme
               contrary
               :
               as
               heere
               in
               this
               place
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               wil
               be
               found
               true
               in
               almost
               al
               the
               miracles
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             
             
               This
               therefore
               commends
               vnto
               all
               
               men
               ,
               the
               vse
               of
               such
               good
               meanes
               ,
               as
               Gods
               prouidence
               hath
               ordained
               of
               any
               duties
               ,
               or
               effecting
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               doth
               belong
               vnto
               vs
               to
               doe
               :
               and
               not
               to
               depend
               vpon
               immediate
               helpes
               from
               Heauen
               ,
               as
               many
               fonde
               and
               fantasticall
               men
               doe
               ,
               who
               are
               therfore
               oftentimes
               iustly
               forsaken
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               left
               destitute
               of
               all
               helpe
               ;
               and
               so
               exposed
               to
               shame
               and
               reproach
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               see
               here
               the
               mighty
               power
               of
               Gods
               ordinance
               ,
               how
               it
               appeareth
               
               in
               weakenesse
               :
               such
               are
               all
               his
               great
               workes
               .
               In
               the
               Creation
               ,
               hee
               brought
               light
               out
               of
               darknesse
               .
               In
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               hee
               brought
               vs
               life
               out
               of
               death
               .
               In
               our
               conuersions
               ,
               he
               workes
               vpon
               vs
               by
               his
               word
               ,
               &
               by
               it
               hee
               drawes
               vs
               
                 to
                 him
              
               ,
               which
               in
               al
               reason
               would
               driue
               vs
               
                 from
                 him
              
               :
               and
               by
               it
               confounds
               the
               wisedome
               of
               the
               worlde
               ,
               which
               is
               starke
               foolishnesse
               to
               the
               wisedome
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               here
               ,
               hee
               cleanseth
               the
               Prophet
               by
               
                 a
                 Coale
                 of
                 fire
              
               :
               which
               would
               
               rather
               defile
               him
               ,
               and
               seasoneth
               his
               mouth
               with
               it
               ,
               which
               in
               reason
               should
               haue
               burned
               him
               :
               so
               great
               ,
               so
               admirable
               ,
               and
               so
               powerfull
               are
               the
               ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               they
               seeme
               so
               contrary
               ,
               or
               so
               weake
               in
               themselues
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               meanes
               .
            
             
               Let
               this
               teach
               all
               men
               not
               to
               contemne
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               though
               the
               outward
               
               Elements
               ,
               Bread
               ,
               Wine
               ,
               and
               Water
               ,
               be
               weake
               and
               common
               ,
               and
               dead
               creatures
               in
               themselues
               :
               nor
               the
               Ministerie
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               exercised
               by
               a
               weake
               man
               ,
               mortall
               &
               miserable
               as
               others
               are
               :
               for
               that
               God
               ,
               which
               can
               season
               the
               Prophets
               mouth
               ,
               and
               clense
               his
               heart
               by
               
                 a
                 coale
                 of
                 fire
              
               ,
               no
               maruell
               though
               hee
               worke
               vppon
               the
               consciences
               of
               men
               ,
               by
               his
               
                 word
                 and
                 Sacraments
              
               .
            
             
               And
               againe
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               
                 Grace
                 and
                 Holinesse
              
               conueyed
               into
               mens
               hearts
               by
               the
               
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
              
               ;
               let
               vs
               learne
               ,
               not
               to
               ascribe
               it
               to
               the
               dignitie
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               Minister
               ,
               or
               the
               Elements
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               supreme
               power
               of
               the
               mightie
               
               God
               ,
               who
               can
               purge
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               by
               
                 a
                 coale
                 from
                 the
                 altar
              
               .
            
             
               Neither
               is
               it
               altogether
               without
               Mysterie
               ,
               
               that
               God
               here
               sanctifieth
               the
               prophet
               ,
               by
               touching
               his
               lippes
               with
               
                 a
                 fierie
                 coale
              
               :
               for
               it
               signifieth
               ,
               that
               the
               apt
               &
               sufficient
               teacher
               ,
               must
               haue
               
                 a
                 fierie
                 tongue
              
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               same
               purpose
               ,
               
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 came
                 downe
                 vppon
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 fierie
                 toongs
                 ,
              
               &
               it
               may
               be
               that
               the
               one
               is
               a
               tipe
               of
               the
               other
               .
               Certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               
               both
               teach
               vs
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               all
               true
               and
               able
               Ministers
               ,
               must
               pray
               and
               endeuour
               to
               haue
               a
               tongue
               full
               of
               power
               and
               force
               ,
               euen
               like
               fire
               ,
               to
               eate
               vp
               the
               sinnes
               and
               corruptions
               of
               the
               worlde
               .
               For
               though
               it
               be
               a
               worthy
               gift
               of
               God
               to
               speake
               mildly
               ,
               and
               moderately
               ,
               so
               that
               his
               speech
               shal
               fall
               like
               deawe
               vpon
               the
               grasse
               :
               yet
               it
               is
               
                 the
                 firerie
                 tongue
              
               that
               beates
               downe
               sinne
               ,
               and
               workes
               sound
               grace
               in
               the
               heart
               :
               It
               may
               be
               there
               are
               some
               ,
               which
               neede
               the
               
                 fierie
                 tongue
              
               .
            
             
               This
               shewes
               apparantly
               ,
               that
               those
               Ministers
               neuer
               had
               their
               lips
               touched
               with
               
                 a
                 coale
                 frō
                 Gods
                 altar
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               soules
               
               with
               
                 a
                 coale
                 from
                 Gods
                 altar
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               
               consciences
               neuer
               touched
               ,
               nor
               their
               soules
               seasoned
               with
               the
               sanctifying
               
                 grace
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
              
               ,
               which
               sit
               still
               and
               see
               great
               and
               grieuous
               staines
               in
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               corruptions
               in
               a
               State
               ,
               and
               can
               bee
               content
               neuer
               to
               reproue
               them
               ,
               as
               though
               Ministers
               were
               perswaders
               onely
               ,
               and
               not
               reprouers
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               this
               comes
               to
               be
               wayed
               in
               the
               ballance
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               it
               will
               bee
               found
               ,
               that
               not
               the
               pleasing
               tongue
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 fierie
                 tongue
              
               ,
               is
               the
               principall
               grace
               of
               a
               good
               Minister
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               goe
               further
               :
               whence
               came
               this
               Coale
               ?
               
            
             
               
                 Taken
                 from
                 the
                 Altar
              
               .
            
             
               This
               
                 coale
                 of
                 fire
              
               was
               taken
               by
               the
               angel
               from
               the
               
                 altar
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               where
               was
               a
               fire
               which
               neuer
               went
               out
               ,
               and
               this
               fire
               was
               that
               ,
               that
               
                 came
                 from
                 heauen
              
               :
               sent
               downe
               by
               God
               at
               the
               dedication
               of
               the
               Temple
               by
               Salomon
               .
               And
               this
               fire
               kindled
               by
               God
               neuer
               went
               out
               :
               for
               
               no
               man
               could
               kindle
               the
               like
               ,
               but
               all
               other
               was
               counted
               strange
               fire
               ;
               As
               
                 Nadab
                 and
                 Abihu
                 ,
                 tryed
                 in
                 wofull
                 experience
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 needes
                 offer
                 with
                 in
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               the
               Prophet
               must
               be
               cleansed
               with
               the
               fire
               which
               came
               
                 from
                 Heauen
              
               :
               
               teaching
               vs
               ,
               that
               the
               Minister
               must
               
               haue
               his
               
                 fierie
                 tongue
              
               frō
               the
               
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               .
               As
               the
               Apostles
               were
               said
               to
               bee
               baptized
               
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 and
                 with
                 fire
                 :
              
               A
               
                 fierie
                 tongue
              
               ,
               is
               a
               speciall
               ornament
               of
               a
               Minister
               ,
               but
               
                 that
                 fire
              
               must
               come
               from
               heauen
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               zeale
               must
               be
               a
               godly
               
               and
               
                 heauenly
                 zeale
              
               ;
               but
               hee
               that
               hath
               a
               rayling
               ,
               lying
               ,
               a
               slanderous
               ,
               a
               malicious
               ,
               or
               a
               contentious
               tongue
               ,
               hee
               hath
               a
               
               
                 fierie
                 tongue
              
               indeed
               .
               But
               this
               is
               kindled
               of
               the
               sire
               
                 of
                 hell
              
               ,
               as
               S.
               Iames
               saith
               ;
               The
               
                 vnbridled
                 tongue
                 is
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 wickednes
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 defileth
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
                 setteth
                 on
                 fire
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 in
                 hell
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               then
               ,
               a
               spitefull
               and
               malicious
               tongue
               wee
               see
               ,
               is
               a
               
                 fierie
                 tongue
              
               ,
               but
               
               that
               fire
               is
               taken
               from
               hell
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               
                 Gods
                 altar
              
               .
            
             
               And
               hee
               that
               stands
               vp
               to
               preach
               
               with
               
                 this
                 tongue
              
               ,
               God
               will
               neuer
               suffer
               any
               great
               worke
               to
               be
               done
               by
               him
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               though
               his
               tongue
               be
               neuer
               so
               fierie
               ,
               and
               his
               speech
               neuer
               so
               powerfull
               .
            
             
               As
               therefore
               Ministers
               must
               abhorre
               the
               flattering
               and
               pleasing
               tongue
               ,
               and
               must
               haue
               a
               fierie
               tongue
               :
               so
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               this
               fire
               must
               bee
               from
               
                 Gods
                 altar
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               fire
               of
               their
               zeale
               must
               bee
               kindled
               by
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               
                 discord
                 and
                 dissention
              
               .
               Ambitious
               humors
               ,
               turbulent
               &
               proud
               humours
               ,
               new
               opinions
               ,
               priuate
               quarrels
               ,
               all
               these
               ,
               nor
               none
               of
               these
               ,
               are
               for
               the
               pulpit
               .
            
             
               These
               may
               make
               a
               man
               
                 fierie
                 tongued
              
               ,
               but
               this
               fire
               ,
               was
               neuer
               taken
               from
               
                 Gods
                 altar
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophets
               was
               :
               this
               
                 fierie
                 tongue
              
               neuer
               came
               from
               heauen
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               did
               .
               It
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 touched
                 my
                 lippes
              
               .
            
             
               This
               fifth
               and
               last
               circumstance
               ,
               is
               
               the
               
                 Application
                 of
                 the
                 remedie
              
               .
               The
               coale
               which
               is
               the
               medicine
               ,
               is
               applyed
               by
               
               this
               Angel
               
                 to
                 his
                 lips
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               that
               part
               which
               was
               polluted
               :
               and
               as
               he
               formerly
               complained
               of
               the
               pollution
               of
               his
               lips
               ,
               so
               the
               medicine
               is
               applyed
               
                 to
                 his
                 lippes
              
               :
               Here
               the
               Angell
               ,
               which
               in
               this
               case
               is
               made
               GODS
               minister
               ,
               doth
               teach
               all
               Gods
               Ministers
               ,
               a
               great
               point
               of
               wisedome
               ,
               
               in
               heauenly
               Diuinitie
               ,
               namely
               ,
               to
               apply
               their
               Doctrine
               to
               their
               audience
               ,
               in
               such
               manner
               ,
               as
               the
               circumstances
               of
               place
               ,
               times
               ,
               or
               persons
               do
               require
               :
               some
               Ministers
               come
               to
               an
               ignorant
               and
               vnhumbled
               people
               ,
               and
               teach
               them
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               which
               neuer
               knewe
               the
               lawe
               :
               here
               the
               
                 firy
                 coale
              
               is
               vsed
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 lips
              
               are
               not
               touched
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 good
                 doctrine
              
               taught
               ,
               but
               not
               well
               applyed
               :
               for
               that
               the
               lawe
               should
               first
               be
               laid
               to
               their
               consciences
               ,
               others
               beate
               all
               vpon
               
                 the
                 Lawe
              
               ,
               when
               it
               may
               be
               their
               hearers
               are
               a
               people
               sufficiently
               cast
               downe
               ,
               and
               haue
               more
               need
               to
               be
               raised
               vp
               with
               the
               sweet
               comforts
               of
               the
               Gospell
               :
               others
               vse
               to
               laye
               open
               the
               nakednes
               of
               the
               Court
               in
               the
               country
               ,
               
               and
               to
               reproue
               the
               faults
               of
               Princes
               and
               great
               magistrates
               before
               the
               cōmon
               people
               ,
               who
               haue
               more
               need
               of
               the
               Catechisme
               :
               others
               bring
               the
               Catechisme
               or
               points
               of
               ordinarie
               instruction
               into
               the
               Court
               ,
               where
               the
               duties
               of
               
                 Kings
                 and
                 councellors
              
               should
               be
               taught
               in
               all
               plainnesse
               and
               sinceritie
               :
               others
               bring
               their
               new
               opinions
               or
               controuersall
               points
               vnto
               popular
               audiences
               ,
               which
               indeede
               are
               fit
               for
               the
               schools
               :
               other
               busie
               themselues
               about
               ceremonies
               ,
               when
               the
               substance
               is
               in
               daunger
               to
               be
               lost
               :
               All
               these
               (
               haue
               it
               may
               be
               )
               the
               
                 Coale
                 of
                 fire
              
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               misapplyed
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 polluted
                 lips
              
               .
               Let
               all
               ministers
               therefore
               learne
               this
               point
               of
               wisdome
               of
               the
               Angell
               ,
               to
               apply
               the
               medicines
               of
               their
               doctrine
               to
               the
               times
               ,
               persons
               ,
               and
               places
               ,
               which
               are
               infected
               ,
               so
               shal
               they
               be
               sure
               not
               to
               take
               paines
               in
               vaine
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               circumstances
               of
               his
               consolation
               .
            
             
               It
               followeth
               in
               the
               text
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Loe
                 thy
                 iniquitie
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 shall
                 be
                 purged
                 .
              
            
             
               After
               the
               Circumstances
               ,
               followeth
               the
               ground
               and
               matter
               of
               his
               consolation
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
              
               ;
               where
               first
               let
               vs
               marke
               how
               it
               and
               the
               instrument
               are
               annexed
               together
               :
               Loe
               
               saith
               the
               Angel
               ,
               this
               Coale
               ha●h
               touched
               tay
               lippes
               ,
               and
               thy
               Iniquities
               shall
               bee
               forgiuen
               ,
               and
               thy
               
                 sinnes
                 purged
              
               :
               as
               though
               hee
               had
               bene
               clensed
               by
               the
               Coale
               :
               where
               we
               may
               note
               ,
               how
               greatly
               God
               magnifieth
               the
               meanes
               which
               himself
               ordaineth
               ,
               euen
               true
               remission
               and
               saluation
               to
               the
               right
               and
               holy
               vsing
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               it
               come
               not
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               from
               his
               own
               mercy
               ,
               and
               power
               of
               his
               ordinance
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               no
               maruell
               though
               God
               sanctifieth
               the
               childe
               by
               the
               Ministery
               of
               water
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               feede
               our
               soules
               
               in
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               ,
               by
               feeding
               our
               bodies
               with
               bread
               and
               wine
               :
               and
               no
               maruell
               though
               the
               
                 carelesse
                 neglect
              
               of
               either
               of
               them
               ,
               be
               damnation
               to
               him
               that
               
               despiseth
               them
               :
               seeing
               they
               are
               Gods
               instruments
               ,
               ordained
               by
               him
               to
               conuey
               his
               grace
               vnto
               vs
               :
               And
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               wee
               are
               to
               knowe
               ,
               that
               remission
               or
               saluation
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               tyed
               to
               the
               very
               elements
               ,
               or
               the
               actions
               ,
               then
               here
               the
               Prophets
               forgiuenesse
               is
               to
               the
               
                 Coale
                 of
                 fire
              
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               maine
               point
               is
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               Prophets
               consolation
               ,
               the
               Angell
               tells
               him
               his
               iniquities
               shall
               bee
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               
                 his
                 sinnes
                 purged
              
               ,
               as
               thereby
               he
               had
               said
               thy
               sins
               were
               the
               cause
               of
               thy
               feare
               ,
               therefore
               that
               thy
               feare
               may
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               thy
               
                 sinnes
                 shall
              
               be
               forgiuen
               .
            
             
               Where
               we
               learne
               ,
               that
               as
               few
               comes
               by
               sinne
               ,
               so
               all
               true
               comfort
               comes
               from
               
               the
               
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
              
               :
               this
               is
               that
               ,
               that
               onely
               pacifieth
               the
               conscience
               ,
               and
               satisfieth
               the
               soule
               :
               when
               Dauid
               had
               sinned
               against
               the
               Lord
               in
               his
               two
               great
               
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               thereby
               prouoked
               Gods
               wrath
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               wounded
               his
               owne
               conscience
               ,
               if
               the
               Prophet
               had
               told
               him
               hee
               had
               made
               him
               
                 King
                 of
              
               10
               kingdomes
               more
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               so
               reioyced
               his
               
               heart
               ,
               as
               when
               he
               told
               him
               ,
               after
               his
               repentance
               ,
               
               
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 are
                 forgiuen
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 dye
                 :
              
               So
               when
               this
               Prophet
               was
               
               extreamely
               affrighted
               at
               Gods
               presēce
               ,
               because
               of
               some
               sinnes
               and
               negligences
               in
               his
               calling
               it
               had
               bene
               no
               comfort
               to
               his
               poore
               soule
               ,
               to
               haue
               bene
               told
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               haue
               a
               more
               eloquent
               tongue
               ,
               and
               a
               more
               powerful
               speech
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               haue
               better
               accesse
               to
               the
               Court
               &
               audience
               before
               the
               King
               :
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               like
               ,
               would
               haue
               beene
               no
               better
               then
               
                 guided
                 poyson
              
               vnto
               him
               ,
               being
               in
               this
               case
               :
               but
               the
               happy
               answere
               that
               refresheth
               his
               wearie
               soule
               more
               then
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               was
               this
               ,
               
                 Loe
                 thy
                 iniquities
                 are
                 forgiuen
                 and
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 purged
                 .
              
            
             
               All
               faithfull
               Ministers
               must
               heere
               
               learne
               the
               true
               way
               of
               comforting
               troubled
               and
               distressed
               consciēces
               ,
               namely
               ,
               first
               to
               drawe
               him
               vnto
               a
               sight
               of
               some
               particular
               sinnes
               ,
               then
               to
               summon
               him
               into
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               arraigne
               him
               for
               those
               sinnes
               ,
               vntill
               the
               view
               of
               the
               foulnesse
               of
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               Gods
               iustice
               ,
               haue
               sufficiently
               
                 humbled
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               labour
               to
               
               perswade
               his
               conscience
               vppon
               good
               groundes
               of
               the
               pardon
               of
               those
               sinnes
               by
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               way
               that
               God
               vsed
               and
               deuised
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               sure
               way
               ,
               that
               cannot
               faile
               .
            
             
               Some
               thinke
               that
               all
               trouble
               of
               mind
               is
               nothing
               but
               melancholy
               and
               therefore
               
               thinke
               nothing
               needes
               but
               Physicke
               and
               outward
               comforts
               :
               but
               he
               that
               considers
               in
               what
               case
               the
               Prophet
               heere
               was
               ,
               or
               Dauid
               when
               hee
               made
               the
               6.
               the
               32.
               
                 or
                 the
              
               51.
               
               Psalmes
               ,
               will
               be
               of
               another
               mind
               ,
               and
               will
               finde
               that
               nothing
               can
               properly
               trouble
               
                 the
                 mind
              
               but
               sinne
               :
               therefore
               as
               the
               wise
               Physitian
               in
               his
               cure
               first
               searcheth
               out
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               then
               endeuours
               to
               take
               it
               away
               :
               so
               the
               
                 good
                 Physitian
              
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               must
               first
               of
               all
               search
               into
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               sicknesse
               ,
               that
               is
               his
               sins
               ,
               and
               must
               take
               them
               away
               :
               which
               if
               they
               doe
               not
               ,
               then
               al
               their
               labour
               is
               lost
               :
               for
               al
               the
               companie
               ,
               musicke
               ,
               recreation
               ,
               wine
               ,
               diet
               ,
               nay
               all
               worldly
               comforts
               &
               delights
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               the
               aduancement
               to
               a
               kingdom
               ,
               cannot
               so
               much
               comfort
               the
               distressed
               soule
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               as
               this
               voice
               
                 of
                 a
                 minister
              
               
               spoken
               from
               God
               vpon
               good
               grounds
               ;
               
                 Thy
                 sinnes
                 are
                 forgiuen
                 thee
              
               .
               Now
               to
               lay
               downe
               what
               bee
               those
               true
               and
               good
               groundes
               ,
               whereupon
               a
               Minister
               may
               
               safely
               and
               comfortably
               pronounce
               pardon
               of
               sins
               to
               a
               sinner
               ,
               belongs
               properly
               to
               another
               place
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               ;
               Let
               vs
               heere
               obserue
               
               how
               the
               Lord
               afore
               he
               renued
               the
               Prophets
               commission
               ,
               or
               send
               him
               to
               preach
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               first
               humbles
               him
               for
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               then
               vppon
               his
               repentance
               ,
               giues
               him
               pardon
               :
               teaching
               vs
               ,
               that
               no
               Minister
               is
               well
               qualified
               to
               the
               holy
               duties
               of
               the
               Ministerie
               ,
               vnlesse
               hee
               haue
               truly
               repented
               of
               his
               sins
               ,
               and
               haue
               obtained
               pardon
               and
               mercie
               in
               the
               Messias
               .
            
             
               Ministers
               labour
               for
               qualifications
               ,
               but
               the
               true
               Minister
               of
               God
               will
               labour
               for
               this
               qualification
               aboue
               all
               other
               :
               for
               doubtlesse
               hee
               shall
               pronounce
               most
               powerfully
               the
               pardon
               of
               sinnes
               to
               others
               ,
               to
               whose
               conscience
               God
               hath
               pronounced
               pardon
               
                 of
                 his
                 owne
              
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               let
               vs
               obserue
               how
               
               the
               Prophet
               being
               to
               be
               comforted
               before
               
               hee
               goe
               this
               newe
               embassage
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               so
               carefull
               for
               him
               ,
               that
               rather
               then
               he
               be
               not
               comforted
               (
               if
               there
               be
               no
               man
               to
               do
               it
               )
               ,
               An
               Angel
               shal
               be
               sēt
               to
               be
               his
               comforter
               ,
               &
               (
               if
               ther
               be
               not
               another
               Prophet
               to
               doe
               it
               )
               
                 An
                 Angell
              
               shall
               pronounce
               vnto
               him
               the
               pardon
               of
               his
               sins
               .
            
             
               Let
               this
               be
               an
               encouragement
               for
               all
               
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Ministers
              
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               to
               labour
               painfully
               &
               faithfully
               in
               their
               places
               ,
               for
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               the
               Lord
               will
               neuer
               faile
               them
               ,
               nor
               shall
               they
               want
               comfort
               ,
               when
               euer
               they
               stand
               in
               neede
               thereof
               .
               Yea
               rather
               shall
               Angels
               from
               heauen
               be
               their
               helpes
               and
               comforters
               ,
               then
               faithfull
               Ministers
               shall
               be
               left
               destitute
               .
            
             
               Hitherto
               of
               the
               second
               generall
               points
               :
               namely
               ,
               of
               the
               Prophets
               consolation
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               and
               last
               generall
               point
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 renouatiou
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 commission
              
               ,
               
               in
               the
               eight
               ,
               &
               part
               of
               the
               ninth
               verses
               ,
               and
               it
               containeth
               3.
               parts
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               question
               or
               inquirie
               made
               by
               God
               ;
               
                 When
                 shall
                 I
                 
                 send
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 shall
                 goe
                 for
                 vs
                 ?
              
            
             
               2
               The
               answere
               of
               the
               Prophet
               :
               
                 Here
                 am
                 I
                 ,
                 send
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               3
               The
               commission
               renued
               vnto
               him
               :
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 said
                 ,
                 Goe
                 and
                 speake
                 vnto
                 this
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               first
               part
               ,
               is
               a
               question
               made
               by
               
               God
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               proclamation
               ,
               wherein
               he
               enquireth
               who
               shall
               goe
               preach
               vnto
               
               this
               people
               .
            
             
               
                 Also
                 ,
                 I
                 heard
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 saying
                 ,
                 whom
                 shall
                 I
                 send
                 ?
                 and
                 who
                 shall
                 gae
                 for
                 vs
                 ?
              
            
             
               In
               which
               Proclamation
               ,
               and
               inquirie
               
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               imagine
               that
               the
               Lord
               ,
               was
               either
               vnprouided
               of
               such
               as
               should
               execute
               his
               will
               ,
               or
               knewe
               not
               who
               
                 were
                 able
              
               ,
               or
               who
               were
               willing
               to
               goe
               preach
               his
               word
               :
               For
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Election
               ;
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 knoweth
                 whr
                 are
                 his
                 :
              
               so
               much
               more
               in
               particular
               
                 vocations
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 knoweth
                 who
                 are
                 his
                 ,
              
               and
               neede
               not
               to
               aske
               
                 whom
                 shall
                 I
                 send
                 ,
                 or
                 who
                 shall
                 goe
                 ?
              
               
               But
               then
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               ,
               why
               the
               
               Lorde
               saith
               so
               ?
               I
               answere
               ,
               not
               for
               his
               owne
               sake
               ,
               but
               for
               ours
               :
               whom
               hereby
               he
               would
               instruct
               ,
               in
               diuers
               points
               of
               holy
               doctrine
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               hereby
               he
               would
               giue
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               how
               hard
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               finde
               an
               able
               and
               
                 godly
                 Minister
              
               ,
               for
               if
               
               there
               were
               not
               a
               great
               scarcitie
               of
               such
               men
               ,
               the
               Lorde
               needed
               not
               aske
               this
               question
               .
               But
               some
               will
               obiect
               against
               this
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               in
               many
               Christian
               
               Churches
               so
               many
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               they
               cannot
               all
               bee
               maintained
               ,
               but
               some
               goe
               vp
               and
               downe
               vndisposed
               ,
               and
               vnprouided
               for
               .
               I
               answere
               ,
               this
               is
               too
               true
               in
               all
               ages
               :
               there
               were
               Wandering
               
               Leuits
               in
               the
               Olde
               Testament
               ,
               which
               went
               vp
               and
               downe
               and
               offered
               their
               seruice
               ,
               and
               serued
               for
               10.
               
                 shekels
                 of
                 siluer
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sute
                 of
                 apparell
                 ,
                 and
                 meate
                 and
                 drinke
                 :
              
               but
               this
               calamitie
               was
               vpon
               the
               
               Church
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               (
               neuer
               but
               then
               ,
               )
               when
               
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 King
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 one
                 did
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 good
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 eyes
                 .
              
               If
               therefore
               there
               bee
               any
               in
               
                 our
                 
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               in
               christian
               nations
               ,
               which
               goe
               vp
               and
               downe
               ,
               and
               offer
               their
               seruice
               at
               such
               rates
               ,
               it
               is
               much
               more
               miserable
               ,
               
               seeing
               now
               there
               
                 are
                 kings
                 in
                 Israel
              
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               no
               reason
               that
               euerie
               man
               rob
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               shal
               please
               his
               couetous
               minde
               .
               But
               ceasing
               to
               enquire
               whether
               this
               be
               so
               or
               no
               :
               and
               if
               it
               bee
               so
               ,
               leauing
               the
               reformation
               thereof
               to
               those
               Churches
               and
               States
               
               whom
               it
               may
               concerne
               :
               I
               answere
               ,
               for
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               ,
               that
               this
               may
               be
               so
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Lorde
               may
               complaine
               as
               heere
               hee
               doth
               ;
               Whom
               shall
               I
               send
               ?
               for
               the
               Lord
               meane●h
               not
               such
               as
               beare
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Leuits
                 or
                 Priestes
              
               in
               the
               olde
               ,
               or
               of
               Ministers
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               (
               for
               there
               were
               alwaies
               inow
               of
               them
               :
               who
               ,
               some
               for
               preferment
               sake
               ,
               some
               for
               their
               ease
               ,
               and
               some
               for
               a
               refuge
               how
               to
               liue
               ;
               are
               willing
               to
               enter
               that
               function
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               in
               that
               calling
               ,
               seee
               not
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               themselues
               ,
               and
               their
               owne
               ends
               )
               .
            
             
               But
               heere
               the
               Lorde
               enquireth
               for
               
               such
               men
               ,
               as
               first
               ,
               
                 purely
                 doe
                 seeke
              
               and
               
               vndertake
               that
               function
               ,
               therein
               to
               honour
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               gather
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               all
               their
               labours
               and
               ministeriall
               duties
               ,
               truly
               and
               faithfully
               endeuour
               to
               the
               same
               ends
               ;
               Preaching
               
                 Gods
                 word
              
               ,
               and
               
                 as
                 Gods
                 word
              
               ,
               diligently
               reprouing
               ,
               exhorting
               ,
               and
               admonishing
               ,
               and
               shining
               before
               their
               people
               in
               good
               workes
               :
               for
               such
               men
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               maruell
               though
               the
               Lorde
               light
               a
               Candle
               at
               No
               one
               day
               ,
               and
               make
               open
               Proclamation
               
               to
               seeke
               for
               them
               ,
               saying
               ;
               
                 Whom
                 shall
                 I
                 send
              
               ?
               for
               ,
               such
               a
               man
               is
               as
               Iob
               saith
               ,
               
                 One
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
              
               :
               for
               some
               wat
               ability
               to
               discharge
               their
               duties
               ,
               as
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 Who
                 are
                 sufficient
                 for
                 those
                 things
                 ?
              
               And
               some
               want
               willingnesse
               to
               vndertake
               the
               labour
               ,
               as
               God
               here
               complaineth
               ;
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 goe
                 for
                 vs
              
               ?
               Now
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               this
               doctrine
               to
               our
               Church
               .
            
             
               It
               were
               to
               be
               wished
               ,
               that
               in
               these
               daies
               ,
               &
               for
               our
               christian
               Churches
               ,
               the
               Lord
               
               had
               not
               as
               great
               cause
               to
               cry
               out
               in
               the
               want
               of
               able
               ,
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               godly
               
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 Whom
                 shall
                 I
                 send
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 shall
                 goe
                 for
                 vs
                 ?
              
               But
               alas
               ,
               this
               want
               is
               too
               apparant
               ,
               
               and
               this
               blemish
               is
               too
               notorious
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               worke
               worthy
               the
               labour
               of
               kings
               and
               princes
               to
               reforme
               it
               :
               and
               is
               
                 a
                 kings
                 euil
              
               ;
               not
               to
               be
               healed
               but
               by
               the
               power
               of
               a
               King
               :
               for
               as
               long
               as
               there
               are
               so
               fewe
               and
               meane
               preferments
               for
               painefull
               Ministers
               ,
               there
               will
               neuer
               want
               abundance
               of
               such
               Ministers
               as
               doe
               want
               either
               conscience
               or
               abilitie
               to
               discharge
               their
               duties
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               till
               God
               put
               into
               
               the
               hearts
               of
               
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 and
                 Princes
              
               ,
               to
               locke
               to
               this
               great
               and
               needfull
               worke
               ;
               let
               vs
               Ministers
               learne
               our
               duties
               :
               and
               first
               ,
               wee
               who
               are
               in
               the
               Vniuersities
               ,
               are
               here
               admonished
               to
               look
               to
               our selues
               .
               By
               Gods
               blessing
               we
               are
               many
               ,
               and
               daily
               growe
               more
               and
               more
               :
               let
               vs
               therefore
               so
               furnish
               our selues
               ,
               as
               that
               when
               God
               or
               his
               Church
               shall
               say
               ,
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 goe
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 shall
                 I
                 send
                 ?
              
               then
               he
               may
               find
               many
               amongst
               vs
               ,
               whō
               he
               may
               send
               to
               that
               great
               worke
               of
               the
               Minisierie
               :
               &
               let
               vs
               feare
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               thar
               God
               may
               affirme
               of
               vs
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Iob
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               finde
               
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
              
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               all
               Ministers
               learne
               here
               ,
               
               not
               to
               content
               themselues
               with
               the
               
                 name
                 and
                 title
              
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               but
               labour
               for
               the
               substantiall
               ornaments
               thereof
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               willing
               to
               take
               
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 liuings
              
               ,
               and
               to
               refuse
               
                 the
                 burden
                 and
                 duties
              
               of
               the
               Ministerie
               .
            
             
               For
               else
               let
               them
               knowe
               ,
               God
               hath
               
               no
               neede
               of
               them
               :
               for
               had
               the
               Lorde
               pleased
               or
               contented
               himself
               with
               such
               kinde
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               seeke
               to
               bee
               Ministers
               for
               themselues
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               his
               sake
               :
               or
               beeing
               Ministers
               ,
               doe
               feede
               themselues
               ,
               and
               not
               their
               flocke
               :
               or
               Preach
               themselues
               ,
               and
               not
               Christ
               :
               then
               had
               he
               not
               needed
               to
               haue
               made
               this
               Proclamation
               ,
               for
               Ages
               haue
               yeelded
               store
               of
               such
               .
               But
               contrariwise
               ,
               hee
               that
               is
               painfull
               and
               faithfull
               in
               this
               function
               ,
               let
               him
               knowe
               ,
               that
               God
               and
               his
               Church
               hath
               
               neede
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               heere
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Cleargie
              
               are
               iustly
               to
               bee
               taxed
               ,
               whose
               number
               is
               infinite
               :
               but
               it
               is
               lamentable
               to
               see
               howe
               fewe
               among
               them
               be
               such
               as
               the
               Lord
               heere
               seeketh
               for
               .
               Their
               Orders
               
               of
               Regulars
               are
               exceeding
               many
               ,
               beside
               all
               their
               
                 Secular
                 Priests
              
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               almost
               incredible
               ,
               how
               many
               thousands
               there
               bee
               of
               
                 Dominicans
                 or
                 Franciscans
              
               ,
               or
               in
               some
               one
               of
               their
               orders
               :
               and
               yet
               amongst
               the
               many
               millions
               of
               their
               Monkes
               ,
               there
               is
               scarce
               to
               bee
               found
               one
               of
               many
               ,
               who
               for
               his
               learning
               &
               other
               gifts
               ,
               is
               fit
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               the
               worke
               of
               God
               :
               nay
               ,
               their
               ignorance
               was
               palpable
               and
               ridiculous
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               vntill
               
               of
               late
               being
               by
               Luther
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               made
               ashamed
               thereof
               ,
               they
               haue
               laboured
               (
               especially
               
                 the
                 Iesuites
              
               )
               to
               become
               learned
               .
               How
               foule
               a
               thing
               is
               it
               that
               amongst
               so
               many
               ,
               the
               Lord
               should
               haue
               cause
               to
               complaine
               ;
               
                 Whom
                 shall
                 wee
                 send
              
               ?
               The
               Iesuits
               indeed
               ,
               
               many
               of
               them
               are
               learned
               ,
               but
               for
               other
               qualities
               ,
               they
               are
               fitter
               to
               be
               plotters
               ,
               &
               practisers
               in
               Statematters
               ,
               Spies
               or
               Intelligencers
               ,
               reconcilers
               ,
               seducers
               ,
               and
               subuerters
               ,
               then
               Ministers
               :
               and
               fitter
               to
               be
               instruments
               of
               pollicie
               to
               euil
               kings
               ,
               then
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               vnto
               God.
               But
               take
               away
               them
               ,
               and
               some
               
               fewe
               selected
               Monkes
               (
               and
               those
               but
               fewe
               out
               of
               many
               thousands
               )
               &
               then
               euen
               for
               learning
               also
               God
               may
               cry
               ,
               and
               call
               &
               proclaime
               in
               their
               Monasteries
               ;
               
                 whom
                 shal
                 I
                 send
              
               ?
               And
               if
               it
               be
               a
               shame
               and
               miserie
               to
               a
               Church
               to
               want
               such
               as
               God
               may
               send
               ,
               or
               to
               haue
               but
               a
               fewe
               ,
               then
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Church
              
               is
               shamelesse
               ,
               which
               shames
               not
               to
               haue
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               yet
               amongst
               them
               all
               ,
               whom
               God
               may
               send
               ,
               almost
               none
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               .
               By
               this
               inquirie
               ,
               and
               question
               made
               by
               God
               ,
               
                 whom
                 shall
              
               
               
                 I
                 send
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 shall
                 goe
                 for
                 vs
                 ?
              
               The
               Lord
               would
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               is
               to
               vndertake
               this
               function
               ,
               vnlesse
               God
               
                 call
                 and
                 send
                 him
              
               :
               therefore
               heere
               are
               condemned
               ,
               the
               prophane
               fancies
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               and
               all
               like
               them
               ,
               who
               thinke
               that
               any
               man
               vppon
               a
               priuate
               motion
               ,
               may
               steppe
               foorth
               and
               vndertake
               
               the
               duties
               of
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               to
               preach
               and
               expound
               ,
               &c.
               
               Oh
               ,
               but
               say
               they
               ,
               these
               motions
               are
               from
               Gods
               spirit
               :
               surely
               they
               can
               say
               litle
               for
               themselues
               ,
               who
               cannot
               say
               so
               much
               :
               but
               that
               cannot
               
               serue
               their
               turne
               :
               for
               if
               we
               say
               ,
               contrariwise
               nay
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               from
               the
               diuel
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               from
               your
               owne
               vanitie
               and
               pride
               ,
               how
               can
               they
               disproue
               it
               ?
               Againe
               ,
               might
               not
               the
               Prophet
               haue
               alledged
               that
               with
               a
               better
               pretence
               and
               colour
               then
               they
               ?
               yet
               he
               stayeth
               till
               God
               heere
               call
               him
               :
               euen
               so
               all
               good
               Ministers
               are
               to
               stay
               Gods
               calling
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               aske
               ,
               how
               he
               shal
               know
               when
               
               
                 Gods
                 calles
                 him
              
               ?
               I
               answere
               ,
               God
               calleth
               ordinarily
               by
               his
               Church
               ,
               her
               voyce
               is
               his
               :
               therefore
               whensoeuer
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               saith
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               bee
               sent
               ,
               and
               ●●ou
               shalt
               
                 goe
                 for
                 vs
              
               ,
               euen
               then
               doth
               the
               Lorde
               call
               vs
               out
               to
               this
               holy
               function
               .
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               let
               vs
               obserue
               how
               the
               Lord
               saith
               :
               
                 Who
                 shal
              
               (
               I
               )
               
                 send
                 ?
                 &
                 who
                 shal
                 goe
                 for
                 (
                 vs
                 )
                 ?
              
               Some
               Interpreters
               gather
               out
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               an
               Argument
               for
               the
               trinitie
               of
               persons
               ;
               as
               namely
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               3.
               
               Verse
               ,
               where
               the
               Angels
               sing
               ;
               
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               But
               it
               is
               not
               sound
               enough
               to
               ouerthrowe
               our
               stubborne
               enemies
               the
               Iewes
               and
               therfore
               
               it
               seemes
               those
               Diuines
               are
               of
               a
               sounder
               and
               wiser
               iudgement
               :
               who
               seeing
               we
               haue
               other
               places
               pregnant
               and
               plaine
               enough
               ,
               therefore
               thinke
               it
               no
               good
               discretiō
               to
               vrge
               this
               or
               any
               such
               place
               which
               may
               probably
               admit
               another
               Interpretation
               ,
               least
               that
               the
               Iewes
               finding
               the
               weaknes
               of
               the
               Argument
               ,
               doe
               iudge
               al
               our
               proofes
               to
               be
               as
               weak
               ,
               and
               so
               take
               occasion
               to
               persist
               the
               rather
               in
               their
               blindnesse
               ,
               by
               that
               which
               wee
               brought
               to
               haue
               conuerted
               them
               .
               And
               as
               for
               that
               song
               of
               the
               angels
               in
               the
               third
               Verse
               ,
               where
               they
               ascribe
               holinesse
               to
               
               the
               Lord
               3.
               times
               :
               that
               thei●
               repetition
               signifieth
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               the
               continuall
               ioy
               and
               delight
               which
               the
               holy
               Angels
               take
               in
               praising
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               cannot
               satisfie
               thēselues
               in
               honouring
               his
               name
               :
               teaching
               vs
               in
               their
               example
               ,
               neuer
               to
               bee
               weary
               of
               praysing
               God
               by
               prayers
               and
               holy
               hymnes
               ,
               and
               of
               honouring
               him
               in
               our
               liues
               and
               callings
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               proue
               out
               of
               the
               words
               ;
               
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Holy
              
               ,
               the
               three
               Persons
               in
               Trinitie
               ,
               seemes
               to
               bee
               no
               fit
               nor
               sound
               collection
               .
               
               Rather
               in
               my
               opinion
               ,
               wee
               
               may
               safely
               collect
               and
               conclude
               out
               of
               these
               wordes
               (
               I
               and
               vs
               )
               that
               there
               are
               more
               persons
               in
               the
               Trinitie
               then
               one
               :
               for
               first
               ,
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               or
               the
               whole
               Deitie
               saith
               :
               
                 Whom
                 shall
                 I
                 send
              
               ?
               and
               then
               changing
               the
               number
               ,
               hee
               saith
               :
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 goe
                 for
                 v●
              
               ?
               For
               howsoeuer
               God
               may
               imploy
               in
               the
               word
               Vs
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               is
               sent
               to
               preach
               ,
               is
               sent
               as
               well
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               for
               his
               owne
               glory
               ,
               yet
               can
               it
               not
               bee
               denyed
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               plurall
               number
               heere
               ,
               and
               else
               where
               ,
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Deitie
               ,
               must
               needs
               argue
               a
               certaine
               pluralitie
               of
               persons
               in
               that
               Deitie
               :
               as
               in
               Genesis
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               that
               God
               said
               ,
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 make
                 man
              
               :
               and
               here
               ,
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 goe
                 for
                 vs
              
               ?
               
            
             
               Out
               of
               the
               euidence
               of
               which
               places
               ,
               seeing
               the
               enemies
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               must
               needes
               grant
               a
               pluralitie
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               more
               then
               one
               :
               then
               wee
               shal
               sufficiently
               proue
               out
               of
               other
               places
               ,
               and
               by
               other
               argnments
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               three
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               let
               vs
               marke
               what
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               God
               saith
               :
               Whom
               shall
               I
               send
               ,
               &
               who
               
               shal
               goe
               
                 for
                 vs
                 ?
                 God
              
               sends
               a
               minister
               to
               preach
               and
               he
               goeth
               
                 for
                 God.
              
               Then
               behold
               here
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               trade
               and
               profession
               of
               a
               minister
               ,
               hee
               is
               the
               seruaunt
               of
               God.
               So
               saith
               God
               here
               ,
               he
               goeth
               
                 for
                 me
              
               :
               and
               so
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               of
               himself
               &
               al
               other
               good
               ministers
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Gods
                 Labourers
              
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               the
               Angel
               of
               
               God
               appeared
               ,
               
                 Whose
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 I
                 serue
                 .
              
               But
               if
               any
               man
               thinke
               that
               either
               God
               speaketh
               too
               fauourably
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               S.
               Paul
               too
               partially
               of
               themselues
               ,
               then
               let
               the
               Diuell
               himselfe
               bee
               
               iudge
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               who
               plainly
               &
               freely
               confesseth
               )
               though
               he
               did
               it
               not
               in
               loue
               to
               the
               truth
               or
               them
               )
               .
               
                 These
                 men
                 are
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 teach
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 saluation
                 .
              
               Let
               therefore
               either
               God
               be
               beleeued
               ,
               who
               is
               for
               them
               ,
               or
               the
               diuell
               who
               is
               against
               them
               .
               But
               what
               kinde
               of
               seruantes
               are
               they
               ?
               what
               place
               or
               office
               haue
               they
               ?
               They
               are
               his
               
                 Messengers
                 or
                 Ambassadors
              
               ,
               this
               is
               their
               profession
               ,
               and
               their
               place
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               then
               for
               the
               vse
               hereof
               ,
            
             
               If
               they
               be
               
                 Gods
                 seruants
              
               ,
               then
               are
               they
               
               not
               
                 their
                 owne
              
               Maisters
               ,
               they
               haue
               a
               Maister
               ,
               euen
               God
               ,
               whose
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               
                 for
                 whom
              
               ,
               and
               from
               whom
               they
               come
               :
               they
               may
               not
               therefore
               please
               thēselues
               ,
               nor
               serue
               their
               own
               pleasures
               ,
               nor
               seeke
               the
               satisfying
               of
               their
               owne
               carnall
               lustes
               ,
               either
               in
               matter
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               credite
               ,
               or
               profite
               :
               if
               they
               doe
               ,
               then
               wil
               he
               call
               thē
               to
               a
               heauie
               account
               ,
               whose
               seruants
               they
               are
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               if
               they
               bee
               Gods
               seruants
               ,
               
               then
               let
               them
               doe
               their
               seruice
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               expect
               their
               reward
               from
               God
               :
               some
               Ministers
               wil
               expect
               the
               reward
               ,
               and
               honour
               of
               Gods
               seruants
               ,
               but
               will
               doe
               no
               seruice
               :
               that
               beseemes
               not
               seruants
               :
               let
               such
               men
               remember
               
                 for
                 whom
              
               they
               come
               ,
               euen
               from
               that
               God
               ,
               who
               as
               he
               can
               giue
               reward
               ,
               so
               hee
               will
               expect
               seruice
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               for
               such
               men
               as
               painfully
               do
               
               their
               seruice
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               regarded
               ,
               nor
               rewarded
               of
               men
               as
               they
               deserue
               ,
               let
               them
               bee
               content
               &
               continue
               in
               their
               
               faithfulnesse
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               
                 Gods
                 Embassadors
              
               :
               &
               we
               know
               Embassadors
               may
               haue
               gifts
               giuen
               them
               ,
               of
               those
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               sent
               :
               but
               they
               expect
               their
               maintenance
               from
               the
               kings
               their
               owne
               Maisters
               :
               So
               the
               maintenance
               which
               the
               world
               should
               giue
               Ministers
               ,
               is
               like
               gifts
               giuen
               to
               Embassadors
               :
               if
               it
               come
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               then
               they
               deserue
               .
               If
               it
               come
               not
               ,
               yet
               will
               faithfull
               Ministers
               doe
               their
               dutie
               ,
               and
               expect
               their
               payment
               from
               their
               king
               and
               Maister
               God
               ,
               whose
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               whom
               they
               serue
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               they
               bee
               
                 Gods
                 Embassadors
              
               ,
               
               sent
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               come
               from
               and
               for
               him
               ,
               then
               let
               all
               such
               as
               either
               condemne
               ,
               or
               any
               way
               iniury
               them
               ,
               bee
               assured
               ,
               that
               as
               God
               is
               mighty
               &
               powerfull
               ,
               so
               he
               will
               mightily
               reuenge
               it
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               neuer
               King
               so
               poore
               or
               weake
               ,
               but
               thought
               himselfe
               strong
               inough
               to
               reuenge
               any
               wrong
               offered
               
               to
               his
               Embassador
               .
               And
               shall
               God
               suffer
               so
               foule
               a
               wickednesse
               to
               lye
               vnpunished
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               they
               and
               their
               posterities
               shall
               smart
               for
               it
               :
               let
               
                 Ahab
                 ,
                 and
                 Iezabel
                 ,
                 
                 
                 and
                 Iulian
                 ,
              
               say
               it
               be
               not
               so
               :
               and
               all
               ages
               
               or
               stories
               ,
               shew
               the
               cōtrary
               if
               they
               can
               ,
               that
               euer
               any
               contemner
               and
               abuser
               of
               godly
               Ministers
               ,
               escaped
               the
               visible
               vengeance
               of
               Gods
               reuenging
               hands
               
               on
               him
               or
               his
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               
                 Gods
                 Messengers
                 &
                 seruants
              
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               be
               the
               seruants
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               please
               ,
               or
               flatter
               ,
               or
               satisfie
               humours
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               for
               them
               that
               are
               Gods
               seruants
               :
               they
               therefore
               that
               will
               bee
               slaues
               to
               the
               persons
               ,
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               humours
               of
               men
               ,
               they
               forget
               that
               they
               are
               Gods
               seruants
               ,
               and
               came
               
                 for
                 him
              
               :
               yea
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               endeuour
               the
               pleasing
               of
               themselues
               ,
               nor
               the
               bringing
               of
               their
               owne
               purposes
               to
               passe
               ,
               but
               in
               euery
               motion
               ,
               either
               made
               to
               them
               by
               others
               ,
               or
               suggested
               from
               their
               owne
               hearts
               ,
               they
               must
               forth-with
               call
               to
               minde
               ,
               
                 Who
                 sent
                 me
                 hither
                 ,
                 &
                 for
                 whom
                 am
                 I
                 come
                 ?
              
               Euen
               from
               &
               for
               God
               :
               therefore
               they
               are
               to
               yeeld
               to
               nothing
               ,
               nor
               ayme
               at
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               which
               may
               be
               both
               to
               the
               will
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               him
               that
               sent
               them
               .
            
             
             
               And
               if
               the
               great
               men
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               
               doe
               thinke
               it
               wrong
               that
               any
               man
               should
               command
               their
               seruant
               against
               their
               will
               ,
               or
               expect
               any
               seruice
               from
               them
               against
               their
               owne
               honour
               :
               then
               let
               them
               thinke
               it
               reason
               that
               
                 Gods
                 Ministers
              
               should
               not
               bee
               commanded
               any
               thing
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               will
               ,
               or
               against
               his
               honour
               .
            
             
               And
               further
               ,
               if
               Ministers
               bee
               
                 Gods
                 seruants
              
               ,
               then
               let
               them
               regard
               their
               maisters
               
               glorie
               ,
               and
               be
               ashamed
               to
               doe
               any
               thing
               ,
               either
               in
               their
               doctrine
               or
               liues
               ,
               which
               may
               dishonour
               him
               :
               that
               seruant
               is
               vnworthy
               of
               a
               
                 good
                 maister
              
               ,
               who
               seekes
               not
               his
               maisters
               credite
               in
               all
               his
               courses
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               Gods
               embassadors
               ,
               
               then
               must
               they
               not
               deliuer
               their
               owne
               fancies
               ,
               or
               inuentions
               ,
               but
               that
               message
               they
               receiued
               :
               And
               as
               they
               receiued
               it
               ,
               so
               must
               they
               deliuer
               it
               .
               And
               if
               they
               do
               their
               duties
               faithfully
               ,
               this
               doctrine
               is
               comfortable
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               may
               
                 take
                 paines
              
               ,
               with
               ioy
               they
               haue
               a
               maister
               wil
               reward
               them
               :
               they
               may
               
                 speake
                 freely
              
               ,
               (
               so
               
               it
               be
               with
               discretion
               )
               they
               haue
               a
               master
               will
               
                 make
                 it
                 good
              
               :
               they
               may
               
                 stand
                 boldly
              
               in
               the
               face
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               they
               haue
               a
               maister
               wil
               
                 defend
                 them
              
               .
               And
               euery
               faithfull
               Minister
               may
               say
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               I
               will
               doe
               my
               dutie
               ,
               and
               deliuer
               my
               Embassage
               .
               
                 He
                 whom
                 I
                 serue
                 ▪
                 and
                 whose
                 I
                 am
                 He
                 who
                 sent
                 me
                 and
                 for
                 whom
                 I
                 come
                 ,
              
               will
               beare
               me
               out
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               inquirie
               which
               God
               makes
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               see
               the
               answere
               which
               the
               Prophet
               makes
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               .
               
            
             
               
                 Then
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 Here
                 am
                 I
                 :
                 send
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Prophet
               after
               hee
               was
               comforted
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               had
               his
               sinnes
               forgiuen
               ,
               then
               answereth
               ;
               
                 Heere
                 am
                 I
                 ,
                 send
                 me
                 .
              
               First
               ,
               marke
               heere
               ,
               what
               a
               great
               
               change
               is
               wrought
               on
               the
               suddaine
               :
               he
               who
               a
               little
               afore
               ,
               feared
               and
               shrunke
               at
               the
               least
               appearance
               of
               Gods
               glorie
               :
               now
               stands
               forth
               boldly
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               is
               called
               ,
               and
               answereth
               :
               
                 Heere
                 am
                 I
                 ,
                 send
                 me
                 .
              
               So
               great
               a
               matter
               is
               it
               for
               a
               minister
               
               to
               haue
               his
               sinnes
               forgiuen
               ,
               and
               to
               feele
               the
               fauour
               of
               God
               to
               his
               soule
               and
               conscience
               .
               Here
               therefore
               wee
               haue
               an
               answere
               to
               two
               great
               Questions
               ,
               
               often
               mooued
               in
               the
               worlde
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               many
               would
               haue
               quietnesse
               of
               minde
               ,
               and
               peace
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               cannot
               attaine
               vnto
               it
               ;
               If
               they
               aske
               how
               they
               might
               ,
               to
               them
               I
               answere
               ;
               Here
               is
               the
               way
               ,
               seeke
               it
               not
               in
               wordly
               wealth
               ,
               carnal
               pleasures
               ,
               nor
               humane
               learning
               ,
               in
               companie
               nor
               recreations
               :
               but
               seeke
               it
               in
               the
               fauour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               pardon
               of
               thy
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               not
               misse
               of
               it
               .
               Thus
               shalt
               thou
               haue
               comfort
               in
               thy
               owne
               conscience
               ,
               courage
               before
               men
               ,
               and
               boldnesse
               toward
               God.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               many
               Students
               in
               Diuinitie
               ,
               would
               gladly
               be
               Ministers
               and
               doe
               
               much
               honour
               to
               the
               Calling
               :
               but
               they
               finde
               a
               feare
               and
               shrinking
               in
               themselues
               ,
               and
               thereby
               an
               vnwillingnesse
               to
               venter
               vpon
               it
               .
               If
               they
               aske
               ,
               how
               they
               may
               amend
               this
               :
               I
               answere
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               example
               of
               his
               Prophet
               answereth
               for
               me
               )
               ;
               Let
               that
               man
               set
               himselfe
               in
               
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               enter
               into
               himselfe
               ,
               search
               his
               conscience
               ,
               finde
               out
               his
               sins
               ,
               confesse
               and
               bewaile
               them
               to
               God
               ,
               craue
               pardon
               in
               
                 Christes
                 blood
              
               ,
               &
               grace
               to
               leaue
               them
               ,
               &
               cease
               not
               till
               he
               heare
               the
               voyce
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               sounding
               in
               his
               conscience
               :
               
                 Thy
                 sinnes
                 are
                 forgiuen
                 thee
              
               .
               Then
               when
               God
               shal
               aske
               whom
               shall
               I
               send
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               answere
               readily
               ,
               and
               with
               ioy
               ,
               
                 Heere
                 am
                 I
                 ,
                 send
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               againe
               ,
               many
               are
               driuen
               from
               
               this
               calling
               ,
               to
               beholde
               the
               contempt
               and
               reproach
               ,
               and
               daungers
               which
               belong
               vnto
               it
               .
               But
               let
               those
               men
               marke
               heere
               the
               phrase
               of
               this
               holy
               Prophet
               ,
               when
               God
               asked
               ,
               
                 Whom
                 shall
                 I
                 send
              
               ?
               Hee
               might
               haue
               answered
               :
               Lorde
               ,
               I
               would
               goe
               ,
               but
               such
               disgraces
               and
               discouragements
               doe
               accompanie
               this
               Function
               ,
               as
               I
               desire
               to
               bee
               excused
               :
               but
               hee
               casting
               aside
               all
               such
               conceits
               ,
               answereth
               peremptorily
               ,
               
                 Here
                 am
                 I
                 ,
                 send
                 mee
                 .
              
               How
               came
               this
               to
               passe
               ,
               for
               certainly
               the
               Prophet
               was
               as
               sensible
               of
               these
               wrongs
               as
               any
               of
               vs
               all
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               
               nobly
               borne
               and
               brought
               vp
               ,
               &
               was
               of
               the
               blood
               royal
               :
               surely
               ,
               because
               he
               saw
               he
               was
               in
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               he
               had
               him
               and
               his
               Commission
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               &
               he
               held
               this
               for
               a
               sure
               ground
               :
               
                 If
                 God
                 bee
                 on
                 my
                 side
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 be
                 against
                 me
                 ?
              
            
             
               Therefore
               doubtlesse
               ,
               those
               men
               who
               are
               driuen
               backe
               by
               these
               discouragements
               ,
               were
               neuer
               setled
               in
               assurance
               that
               their
               
                 sinnes
                 were
                 forgiuen
              
               :
               nor
               satisfied
               sufficiently
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 Ministers
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               their
               Calling
               as
               it
               hath
               his
               authoritie
               from
               God
               ,
               so
               likewise
               ,
               allowance
               ,
               blessing
               ,
               assisstance
               ,
               and
               defence
               of
               God
               aboue
               any
               other
               calling
               :
               for
               if
               they
               were
               ,
               they
               would
               scorne
               the
               scorne
               ,
               and
               contemne
               the
               contempt
               of
               the
               prophane
               world
               ,
               and
               with
               much
               courage
               and
               comfort
               set
               their
               hand
               to
               Gods
               Plough
               ,
               and
               say
               with
               the
               Prophet
               ;
               
                 Here
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 send
                 me
                 .
              
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               let
               vs
               obserue
               ,
               how
               the
               Prophet
               when
               God
               askes
               the
               question
               ,
               sends
               him
               not
               to
               others
               ,
               nor
               commends
               others
               to
               that
               seruice
               ,
               as
               is
               to
               be
               thought
               
               hee
               might
               haue
               done
               many
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               but
               offers
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 Here
                 am
                 I.
              
               
            
             
               It
               controlles
               the
               carnall
               courses
               of
               many
               amongst
               vs
               in
               the
               Vniuersities
               ,
               who
               thinke
               it
               sufficient
               to
               liue
               there
               ,
               and
               send
               out
               other
               men
               ,
               and
               giue
               testimonies
               and
               Letters
               of
               commendations
               
               to
               other
               men
               ,
               but
               themselues
               stirre
               not
               ,
               when
               question
               is
               made
               ;
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 goe
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ?
                 or
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 parish
                 ?
              
               they
               say
               not
               ,
               
                 Here
                 am
                 I
              
               ,
               but
               either
               it
               is
               
                 too
                 little
              
               a
               liuing
               ,
               or
               
                 too
                 great
              
               a
               charge
               ,
               or
               
                 ill
                 seated
              
               ,
               or
               some
               fault
               it
               hath
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               be
               sent
               to
               it
               :
               but
               will
               answere
               God
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               there
               is
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               giue
               him
               Letters
               of
               testimonie
               ,
               or
               commendation
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               is
               well
               :
               but
               for
               themslues
               ,
               they
               liue
               too
               sweete
               and
               easie
               liues
               ,
               willingly
               to
               vndertake
               the
               contempt
               and
               burthen
               of
               the
               Ministerie
               .
            
             
               Let
               such
               men
               therefore
               learne
               ,
               when
               God
               &
               his
               Church
               giue
               them
               a
               calling
               ,
               to
               answere
               with
               the
               Prophet
               :
               
                 Here
                 am
                 I
                 ,
                 send
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
             
               And
               let
               all
               such
               as
               are
               Students
               of
               
               Diuinitie
               in
               the
               Vniuersities
               ,
               marke
               here
               the
               Prophets
               answere
               ,
               not
               ,
               I
               will
               bee
               ready
               ,
               but
               
                 here
                 I
                 am
              
               :
               why
               takes
               hee
               no
               longer
               time
               ?
               because
               hee
               was
               now
               sufficiently
               qualified
               .
               Where
               let
               them
               learne
               ,
               not
               to
               linger
               and
               lye
               rotting
               too
               long
               in
               their
               specidatiue
               courses
               :
               but
               when
               they
               are
               competently
               furnished
               with
               learning
               ,
               and
               other
               qualities
               befitting
               that
               calling
               :
               let
               them
               shew
               themselues
               willing
               and
               ready
               to
               yeeld
               their
               seruice
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               called
               .
               For
               as
               an
               Apple
               may
               as
               well
               
               hang
               too
               long
               on
               the
               tree
               ,
               as
               bee
               puld
               too
               soone
               ,
               and
               both
               make
               it
               vnfit
               for
               vse
               :
               so
               many
               men
               as
               well
               stay
               too
               long
               ,
               as
               goe
               out
               too
               soone
               :
               and
               both
               wayes
               are
               made
               vnprofitable
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               lesse
               profitable
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               conclude
               this
               second
               point
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               vnworthy
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophet
               saith
               not
               ,
               
                 Here
                 I
                 am
              
               :
               and
               I
               
               runne
               on
               my
               owne
               head
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 Send
                 me
              
               .
            
             
               Hee
               willes
               the
               Lord
               to
               send
               him
               :
               then
               where
               are
               they
               who
               dare
               bragge
               
               of
               their
               priuate
               motions
               ,
               and
               will
               runne
               when
               they
               are
               not
               sent
               ?
            
             
               The
               Prophet
               might
               haue
               said
               :
               Oh
               ,
               
               now
               I
               feele
               a
               motion
               from
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               therefore
               I
               will
               goe
               and
               preach
               :
               but
               he
               stayeth
               til
               he
               
                 be
                 sent
              
               in
               expresse
               termes
               :
               Let
               no
               man
               therfore
               presume
               to
               presse
               into
               this
               function
               ,
               till
               hee
               bee
               fully
               resolued
               in
               his
               conscience
               ,
               that
               God
               and
               his
               Church
               hath
               said
               vnto
               him
               ,
               Goe
               .
            
             
               And
               though
               a
               man
               be
               neuer
               so
               well
               qualified
               with
               all
               maner
               of
               sufficiency
               ,
               
               yet
               let
               him
               sit
               still
               and
               stay
               Gods
               leisure
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               say
               ,
               
                 Heere
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 send
                 me
                 :
              
               and
               so
               rest
               contented
               vntill
               hee
               bee
               sent
               .
               If
               any
               man
               say
               it
               is
               vnfit
               that
               a
               man
               should
               say
               so
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               I
               answere
               ,
               let
               him
               not
               say
               so
               in
               words
               ,
               but
               in
               deeds
               :
               let
               him
               therfore
               make
               proofe
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               giue
               the
               Church
               tryall
               of
               his
               gifts
               .
               Vpon
               which
               experience
               of
               his
               gifts
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               found
               sufficient
               ,
               that
               practise
               of
               his
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               then
               if
               hee
               had
               saide
               ,
               
                 Here
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 send
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               wee
               see
               the
               Prophet
               would
               
               not
               stirre
               til
               he
               were
               sent
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               the
               next
               word
               he
               is
               bid
               to
               goe
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Goe
                 and
                 speake
                 vnto
                 this
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               is
               the
               third
               and
               last
               point
               ,
               
               Namely
               ,
               the
               
                 essentiall
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 Commission
              
               .
               Wherin
               ,
               (
               after
               God
               had
               sought
               for
               one
               to
               goe
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophet
               had
               presented
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               offered
               his
               seruice
               )
               God
               both
               giues
               him
               leaue
               
                 to
                 goe
              
               ,
               and
               further
               doth
               furnish
               him
               with
               authoritie
               ,
               both
               to
               
                 goe
                 and
                 speake
              
               .
               
            
             
               Wherein
               the
               principall
               point
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Prophets
               calling
               ,
               is
               〈◊〉
               from
               
                 God
                 him●else
              
               ,
               in
               plaine
               and
               e●ide
               at
               words
               ;
               
                 Goe
                 and
                 speake
              
               :
               and
               
               till
               then
               the
               Prophet
               went
               not
               .
               So
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               went
               not
               into
               the
               world
               to
               preach
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               their
               Commission
               :
               
                 Goe
                 and
                 teach
                 all
                 Nations
                 ▪
              
               And
               after
               them
               Saint
               Paul
               〈◊〉
               hot
               till
               it
               was
               said
               vnto
               him
               ,
               
                 Ar●se
                 and
                 goe
              
               .
            
             
               In
               all
               which
               is
               discouered
               and
               condemned
               
               the
               pride
               and
               presumption
               of
               those
               who
               dare
               run
               on
               their
               own
               heads
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               stay
               till
               the
               Lord
               say
               vnto
               them
               :
               
                 Goe
                 ,
                 and
                 speake
              
               .
               These
               men
               are
               bolder
               ,
               then
               either
               the
               extraordinarie
               Prophets
               of
               the
               olde
               Testament
               ,
               or
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               extraordinary
               
               Ministers
               of
               the
               new
               :
               who
               alwaies
               had
               their
               warrant
               with
               the
               when
               they
               went.
               And
               if
               any
               man
               aske
               why
               is
               it
               necessarie
               they
               should
               haue
               so
               ;
               I
               answere
               ,
               the
               reasons
               are
               many
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               all
               
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               are
               Gods
               Deputies
               and
               Commissioners
               ,
               it
               
               is
               therfore
               reason
               that
               they
               haue
               authoritie
               from
               their
               Lord
               and
               Maister
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               their
               wordes
               nor
               deedes
               beare
               no
               credit
               ,
               nor
               haue
               any
               power
               in
               them
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               be
               spoken
               
                 by
                 vertue
              
               
               
                 of
                 a
                 Commission
              
               :
               nor
               haue
               their
               labours
               any
               blessing
               ,
               vnlesse
               
                 God
                 giue
                 it
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               these
               persons
               haue
               no
               protection
               ,
               nor
               safetie
               ▪
               vnlesse
               they
               bee
               
                 Gods
                 Embassadors
              
               :
               and
               how
               are
               they
               so
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               be
               called
               and
               sent
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               haue
               authoritie
               giuen
               of
               God
               ?
               For
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               these
               causes
               ,
               no
               man
               is
               to
               thrust
               himselfe
               into
               the
               Ministerie
               ,
               without
               a
               calling
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               maruell
               ,
               though
               those
               men
               who
               will
               bee
               Chusers
               ,
               and
               Callers
               of
               themselues
               ,
               and
               run
               when
               they
               are
               not
               sent
               ,
               bee
               in
               their
               persons
               ,
               subiect
               to
               all
               daungers
               :
               because
               they
               are
               out
               of
               Gods
               protection
               ,
               &
               their
               labours
               without
               profit
               ,
               because
               no
               blessing
               ,
               nor
               promise
               of
               God
               was
               giuē
               vnto
               them
               :
               for
               GOD
               may
               iustly
               say
               vnto
               them
               :
               Let
               
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 you
              
               ,
               protect
               your
               persons
               :
               let
               
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 you
              
               ,
               blesse
               your
               labours
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               will
               then
               be
               demaunded
               ,
               how
               may
               I
               know
               if
               God
               bid
               me
               goe
               ?
               for
               God
               
               speakes
               not
               now
               from
               heauen
               as
               in
               old
               time
               ,
               and
               as
               to
               this
               Prophet
               :
               I
               answere
               ,
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               looke
               for
               no
               such
               
                 visiions
                 ,
                 nor
                 apparitions
              
               from
               heauen
               ,
               for
               ordinarily
               
               there
               are
               none
               such
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Church
              
               doth
               but
               deceiue
               themselues
               ,
               and
               cozen
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               tell
               vs
               of
               so
               many
               apparitions
               that
               happen
               to
               their
               
                 Monkes
                 and
                 Fryers
              
               :
               for
               now
               ordinarily
               ,
               God
               speaketh
               in
               another
               maner
               
               to
               his
               Church
               :
               for
               in
               Generall
               duties
               God
               speaketh
               to
               vs
               out
               of
               his
               word
               and
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               
               and
               personall
               duties
               ,
               (
               where
               the
               word
               in
               plaine
               termes
               serueth
               not
               )
               hee
               speaketh
               to
               a
               man
               by
               his
               owne
               conscience
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               
                 voice
                 of
                 his
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               Out
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               God
               sheweth
               thee
               the
               
                 dignitie
                 and
                 excellencie
              
               of
               this
               calling
               ,
               
               to
               be
               a
               Minister
               of
               the
               word
               :
               Namely
               ,
               they
               are
               his
               
                 Messengers
                 and
                 Embassadors
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               that
               so
               hee
               may
               winne
               them
               to
               
                 loue
                 and
                 affect
              
               it
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 the
                 necessicitie
              
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               
                 teacheth
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 saluation
              
               ,
               that
               without
               it
               ordinarily
               Gods
               Church
               is
               not
               gathered
               ,
               nor
               mens
               soules
               saued
               ,
               that
               this
               may
               stirre
               thee
               
               vp
               to
               
                 vndertake
                 the
              
               burthen
               :
               this
               is
               generall
               .
               But
               now
               particularly
               for
               thy selfe
               ,
               wouldest
               thou
               knowe
               whether
               GOD
               would
               haue
               
                 thee
                 to
                 goe
              
               or
               no
               ,
               then
               thou
               must
               aske
               thy
               owne
               conscience
               ,
               and
               aske
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               if
               thou
               be
               hartily
               willing
               ,
               and
               be
               fully
               and
               
                 worthity
                 qualified
              
               ,
               then
               God
               bids
               thee
               goe
               .
               Now
               thy
               conscience
               must
               iudge
               of
               thy
               willingnesse
               ,
               and
               the
               
               Church
               of
               thy
               abilitie
               :
               and
               as
               thou
               mai●●
               not
               trust
               other
               men
               ,
               to
               iudge
               of
               thy
               inclination
               or
               affection
               ,
               so
               thou
               maist
               not
               trust
               thy
               owne
               iudgement
               ,
               to
               iudge
               of
               thy
               worthines
               or
               sufficience
               .
               If
               therefore
               thy
               owne
               conscience
               tell
               thee
               vpon
               true
               examination
               ,
               that
               thou
               doest
               not
               loue
               and
               affect
               this
               calling
               aboue
               any
               other
               ,
               then
               God
               sends
               thee
               not
               :
               and
               if
               thou
               enter
               with
               such
               a
               testimonie
               ,
               
                 not
                 God
              
               ,
               but
               some
               worldly
               and
               sinister
               respect
               doth
               send
               thee
               ,
               and
               put
               thee
               forward
               :
               for
               though
               thou
               doest
               desire
               it
               ,
               yet
               if
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               giue
               not
               allowance
               of
               thy
               sufficiēcie
               ,
               God
               doth
               not
               send
               thee
               :
               But
               if
               contrariwise
               ,
               thy
               conscience
               doe
               truly
               testifie
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               desirest
               to
               doe
               seruice
               to
               God
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               in
               this
               calling
               aboue
               any
               other
               :
               And
               if
               withal
               ,
               vpon
               signification
               hereof
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               vpon
               trial
               made
               of
               thy
               gifts
               and
               learning
               ,
               the
               Church
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               maly
               
               learned
               ,
               wise
               ,
               and
               godly
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               the
               Church
               hath
               publikely
               appointed
               for
               that
               purpose
               )
               
                 doe
                 approue
              
               of
               that
               thy
               desire
               ,
               and
               of
               thy
               sufficiencie
               to
               doe
               God
               
               seruice
               in
               his
               Ministerie
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               by
               a
               publike
               Calling
               ,
               bid
               thee
               goe
               ,
               then
               assuredly
               God
               himselfe
               hath
               bid
               thee
               goe
               .
               And
               it
               is
               as
               effectuall
               a
               calling
               ,
               as
               if
               thou
               heardst
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               frō
               heauen
               :
               for
               as
               in
               Repentance
               ,
               If
               thy
               conscience
               tell
               thee
               thou
               hast
               truly
               repented
               ,
               and
               if
               thou
               canst
               make
               that
               knowne
               to
               the
               Church
               by
               so
               good
               euidēce
               ,
               as
               thervpon
               a
               Minister
               of
               God
               pronounceth
               the
               pardon
               of
               thy
               sins
               vnto
               thee
               :
               If
               thou
               rest
               herein
               ,
               and
               knowest
               it
               to
               be
               as
               effectuall
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               from
               heauen
               had
               told
               thee
               
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 are
                 pardoned
              
               .
               So
               is
               it
               here
               ,
               if
               thou
               hast
               the
               testimonie
               ,
               first
               of
               thy
               conscience
               ,
               and
               then
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               thou
               art
               to
               rest
               therein
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               :
               
               And
               this
               is
               the
               calling
               that
               wee
               are
               to
               looke
               for
               in
               these
               dayes
               .
            
             
               By
               which
               doctrine
               ,
               as
               those
               are
               iustly
               condemned
               of
               foule
               presumption
               ,
               who
               dare
               runne
               vppon
               priuate
               motions
               ,
               and
               carnall
               respects
               ,
               and
               are
               iustly
               left
               
               without
               
                 blessing
                 or
                 protection
              
               :
               so
               they
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               doe
               offer
               great
               
                 wrong
                 to
                 God
              
               and
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               who
               when
               they
               
               cannot
               denie
               ,
               but
               they
               affest
               the
               Ministerie
               aboue
               any
               calling
               ,
               and
               haue
               approbation
               of
               their
               giftes
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               will
               not
               beleeue
               the
               Testimonie
               of
               the
               Church
               herein
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               priuate
               Iudgemēts
               ,
               which
               in
               this
               case
               is
               no
               way
               a
               competent
               Iudge
               ,
               either
               for
               ,
               or
               against
               .
               Let
               such
               men
               knowe
               ,
               that
               they
               oppose
               themselues
               euen
               against
               
                 God
                 himselfe
              
               :
               it
               being
               certaine
               ,
               that
               where
               the
               inward
               calling
               of
               the
               conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               outward
               calling
               of
               the
               Church
               doe
               concurre
               ,
               there
               
                 God
                 himselse
              
               calleth
               and
               biddeth
               that
               man
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 ,
                 and
                 speake
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               then
               (
               to
               drawe
               to
               an
               ende
               )
               let
               vs
               obserue
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               with
               what
               
               authoritie
               a
               Minister
               of
               God
               comes
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               executes
               his
               Function
               :
               euen
               with
               an
               immediate
               authoritie
               &
               Commission
               from
               God
               :
               whereby
               he
               is
               bid
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 ,
                 and
                 speake
              
               .
               If
               it
               bee
               so
               ,
               let
               it
               perswade
               
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               to
               feare
               to
               doe
               any
               wrong
               ,
               either
               to
               that
               calling
               ,
               or
               to
               those
               persons
               who
               come
               with
               so
               faire
               a
               commission
               from
               
               from
               
                 God
                 himselfe
              
               .
               But
               if
               it
               doe
               
               not
               perswade
               the
               prophane
               worlde
               ,
               at
               
               least
               let
               this
               be
               a
               comfort
               &
               encouragement
               to
               all
               true
               Ministers
               ,
               for
               if
               God
               bid
               them
               goe
               ,
               he
               will
               goe
               with
               them
               
                 himselfe
                 :
                 If
                 hee
                 send
              
               them
               ;
               hee
               will
               not
               forsake
               them
               ,
               but
               assist
               them
               ,
               and
               blesse
               them
               ,
               and
               open
               their
               mouthes
               ,
               and
               enlarge
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               harden
               their
               foreheads
               ,
               and
               giue
               power
               vnto
               their
               words
               to
               conuer
               this
               children
               ,
               &
               to
               confound
               and
               astonish
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               enemies
               .
               If
               he
               send
               them
               ,
               he
               will
               defend
               and
               protect
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               
                 one
                 haire
                 of
                 their
                 heades
                 shall
                 not
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 without
                 his
                 prouidence
                 .
              
               If
               hee
               send
               them
               ,
               hee
               will
               prouide
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               sufficiently
               reward
               them
               :
               and
               will
               honour
               them
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               owne
               people
               ,
               and
               magnifie
               them
               in
               the
               faces
               of
               their
               enemies
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               if
               hee
               send
               them
               ,
               he
               will
               pay
               them
               their
               wages
               ,
               euen
               an
               eternal
               waight
               of
               comfort
               here
               ,
               and
               of
               glorie
               in
               heauen
               .
               And
               as
               they
               are
               here
               bid
               goe
               ,
               so
               once
               they
               shul
               be
               bid
               Come
               :
               and
               that
               not
               onely
               with
               the
               generall
               
               call
               of
               all
               the
               Elect
               ;
               
                 Come
                 ye
                 blessed
                 of
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 inherite
                 the
                 kingdome
                 prepared
                 
                 for
                 you
                 .
              
               But
               euen
               with
               that
               particular
               Call
               ,
               which
               especially
               belongs
               to
               them
               that
               are
               faithfull
               in
               this
               seruice
               :
               
                 Come
                 thou
                 good
                 and
                 faithful
                 seruant
                 ,
                 enter
                 into
                 thy
                 Maisters
                 ioy
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Psalme
                   ,
                   118.
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Blessed
                     be
                     he
                     that
                     commeth
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   W.
                   P.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Daniel
                   12.
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     They
                     that
                     turne
                     many
                     to
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     shall
                     shine
                     as
                     the
                     starres
                     for
                     euer
                     and
                     euer
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   W.
                   C.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   4.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Let
                     a
                     man
                     so
                     thinke
                     of
                     vs
                     as
                     of
                     the
                     ministers
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     disposers
                     of
                     the
                     secrets
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               second
               time
               newly
               pervsed
               and
               published
               with
               Marginall
               notes
               .
               Briefly
               laying
               down
               the
               matter
               and
               method
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A73023-e210
           
             Canitius
             in
             Catechisme
             .
             Costerus
             in
             Enchiridio
             .
          
           
             Corradus
             .
             Nauarrus
             .
             Loper
             Sairus
             .
             Hallus
             .
             Graffius
             ,
             &
             many
             other
             .
          
           
             Deering●
             Grenham
             .
             Bradford
             .
             and
             many
             other
             .
          
           
             Maister
             Perkings
             ,
             but
             forty
             yeares
             old
             at
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             11.
             16
             
             Apoc.
             2.
             10
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             5.
             24.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A73023-e1630
           
             Īunius
             .
          
           
             Lamen
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Lam.
             3.
             22
             
          
           
             Iere.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             14
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             
             Exod.
             I.
             Gen.
             18.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             15
             &
             16.
             
             Esay
             .
             38
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             143.
             20.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             32.
             5
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             147.
             
             Acts
             17.
             verse
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             1●
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             10.
             32.
             
          
           
             There
             were
             then
             present
             inhabitants
             of
             London
             ,
             Yorke
             ,
             Cambridge
             ,
             Oxford
             .
             Norwich
             ,
             Bristow
             ,
             Ipswich
             colchester
             Worcester
             ,
             Hull
             ,
             Lin
             ,
             Manchester
             .
          
           
             Kendal
             ,
             Couentry
             ,
             Nottingham
             ,
             Northampton
             ,
             Bathe
             ,
             Lincolne
             ,
             Durby
             ,
             Leicester
             ,
             Chester
             .
             Newcastle
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             other
             most
             populous
             cities
             and
             townes
             .
             of
             England
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             3.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             plagu
             at
             London
             there
             dyed
             some
             weeks
             almost
             2000
             a
             weeke
             in
             92.
             but
             in
             1603.
             there
             dyed
             3300.
             in
             a
             weeke
             .
          
           
             At
             Sturbridg
             faire
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             55.
             
          
           
             Eze.
             14.
             13.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A73023-e5520
           
             Dan.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Answere
             to
             Perkins
             his
             reformed
             Catholike
             ,
             by
             B.
             a
             Priest
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A73023-e6970
           
             The
             Co●●rence
             of
             these
             words
             with
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             The
             parts
             of
             this
             Chapt.
             
          
           
             The
             some
             and
             scope
             of
             this
             text
             is
             a
             description
             of
             the
             instrument
             by
             whom
             God
             raiseth
             a
             sinner
             into
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             and
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Namely
             a
             Minister
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             described
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             his
             titles
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Title
             an
             Angel.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             2.
             and
             3.
             
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             Hee
             is
             Gods
             Angel
             &
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             for
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             a
             This
             sermon
             was
             in
             the
             vniversitie
             church
             ,
             to
             the
             body
             of
             the
             vniuersitie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Vse
             for
             Ministers
             .
             Go
             they
             must
             preach
             gods
             word
             ,
             as
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             For
             they
             carie
             not
             the
             it
             owne
             message
             but
             gods
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Vse
             for
             minister
             .
             They
             must
             dreach
             Gods
             word
             in
             the
             euidence
             ,
             &
             demonstration
             of
             gods
             spirit
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             done
             
          
           
             First
             by
             teaching
             plainly
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             .
             powerfully
             in
             that
             plainnesse
             .
          
           
             Ministers
             must
             magnify
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             &
             not
             themselues
             in
             preaching
             .
          
           
             The
             2.
             vse
             for
             hearers
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             to
             receiue
             thē
             and
             their
             doctrine
             willingly
             and
             reuerenly
             .
          
           
             Malach.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             Gods
             message
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             men
             that
             bring
             it
             .
          
           
             1
             Corinth
             .
             11.
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             Title
             ,
             an
             Interpreter
             ,
             and
             that
             two
             wa●es
             .
          
           
             1
             Gods
             interpreter
             to
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             2
             Mans
             interpreter
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             1
             Vse
             .
             Ministers
             must
             haue
             the
             tongue
             of
             the
             learned
             .
          
           
             First
             he
             must
             be
             furnished
             with
             human
             learning
             .
             2
             with
             diuinity
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             He
             must
             be
             inwardly
             taught
             by
             Gods
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             10.
             8.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             2.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             to
             eat
             the
             boo
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             no
             approbation
             to
             Anabaptists
             who
             depend
             onely
             on
             reuelations
             ,
             &
             neglect
             all
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             18.
             
          
           
             2
             Vse
             .
             For
             ministers
             .
             Esay
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             They
             must
             be
             holy
             and
             sanctified
             men
             :
             and
             so
             be
             first
             of
             all
             interpreters
             to
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             19.
             20.
             
             Leuit.
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             For
             else
             they
             will
             hardly
             do
             good
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Part
             of
             the
             description
             is
             the
             rarenes
             of
             a
             good
             Minister
             .
             He
             is
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             .
          
           
             The
             meaning
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             truth
             hereof
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             reasons
             hereof
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Reason
             the
             contempt
             of
             it
             :
             it
             being
             alwayes
             hated
             by
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             Ieremie
             ,
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Reason
             ,
             the
             defficultie
             of
             discharging
             the
             duties
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Corinth
             .
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Reason
             ▪
             want
             of
             maintenance
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             10.
             9.
             
             &
             28.
             2.
             
             Num.
             18.
             26.
             
          
           
             This
             makes
             many
             of
             our
             best
             wits
             turne
             from
             Diuinitie
             to
             Law.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             vse
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             Rulers
             to
             maintaine
             Vniuersities
             ,
             Colledges
             ,
             and
             schooles
             of
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             19.
             20
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             rather
             ,
             because
             the
             Pope
             doth
             so
             to
             vphold
             his
             superstition
             .
             At
             Rome
             Reimes
             Doway
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Kin.
             18.
             22.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             Iesuites
             to
             cōtinue
             their
             late
             founded
             Hierarchie
             .
          
           
             Ezchiel
             ,
             47.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Vse
             for
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             euery
             man
             feare
             to
             make
             them
             fewer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Labour
             to
             encrease
             them
             ,
             by
             winning
             others
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Galath
             .
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             them
             one
             loue
             an
             other
             and
             ioyne
             together
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Vse
             for
             students
             .
             1.
             
             To
             consecrate
             themselues
             and
             their
             Studies
             to
             that
             calling
             .
          
           
             To
             furnish
             themselues
             with
             the
             true
             ornaments
             of
             a
             Minister
             .
          
           
             4
             Vse
             for
             Hearers
             .
             1.
             
             To
             reuerence
             the
             person
             and
             receiue
             the
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             Math
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             Gala.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Fathers
             to
             dedicate
             their
             sonnes
             to
             the
             ministerie
             .
          
           
             5
             Vse
             for
             al
             men
             .
             Pray
             that
             God
             would
             encrease
             the
             number
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Reg.
             2
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Part
             of
             the
             description
             by
             his
             office
             that
             is
             to
             declare
             vnto
             man
             his
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             The
             meaning
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             It
             com●rehendeth
             these
             points
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             must
             declare
             wher
             true
             righteousnesse
             is
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             John
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             it
             may
             be
             obtained
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             must
             declare
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             1.
             
             Shew
             that
             it
             is
             ready
             for
             him
             if
             he
             beleeue
             and
             repent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             must
             testifie
             and
             assure
             him
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             3
             He
             must
             maintaine
             it
             .
             &
             auerre
             it
             against
             all
             doubts
             and
             temptations
             .
          
           
             This
             dutie
             is
             ordinarily
             peculiar
             to
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Vse
             for
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             First
             for
             the
             Popish
             ministery
             ,
             they
             doe
             insufficiently
             declare
             it
             .
          
           
             Philip.
             3.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             our
             owne
             .
          
           
             Both
             the
             lawe
             and
             the
             gospell
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             be
             holy
             men
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             For
             else
             they
             will
             conuert
             but
             fewe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Vse
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             not
             to
             care
             for
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             2
             Vse
             for
             Students
             .
          
           
             To
             consecrate
             themselues
             to
             the
             high
             calling
             .
          
           
             3
             Vse
             for
             the
             hearers
             .
             Seeke
             righteousnesse
             both
             in
             the
             law
             and
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             2
             What
             to
             esteeme
             of
             Gods
             ministers
             .
          
           
             4
             Vse
             for
             fathers
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             sounes
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Point
             ,
             the
             blessings
             :
             then
             will
             God
             haue
             mercy
             on
             the
             sinner
             :
          
           
             God
             &
             his
             Minister
             worke
             together
             .
          
           
             Math.
             16.
             16.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             20.
             23.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             44.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             1
             Vse
             for
             rulers
             to
             giue
             due
             reuerence
             to
             the
             ministers
             .
          
           
             Psalme
             .
             82.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             2
             Vse
             for
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             2
             Vse
             Gods
             word
             reuerently
             .
          
           
             3
             Vse
             for
             Hearers
             .
             1
             Heare
             Gods
             word
             often
             &
             reuerently
             .
          
           
             2
             See
             the
             dignitie
             and
             pre●ogatiue
             of
             the
             Ministers
             calling
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             But
             may
             not
             another
             Christian
             do
             it
             ?
          
           
             And
             not
             ordinatily
             .
          
           
             ●
             For
             they
             haue
             not
             the
             same
             promise
             .
          
           
             2
             They
             haue
             not
             the
             same
             power
             to
             discerne
             .
          
           
             In
             extraordinary
             times
             and
             in
             want
             of
             ministers
             they
             may
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Part
             ,
             the
             Commission
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             Deliuer
             the
             penitent
             man
             from
             hell
             .
          
           
             How
             a
             Minister
             is
             a
             redeemer
             .
          
           
             More
             then
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             vlt.
             
          
           
             More
             then
             any
             other
             calling
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             for
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Ergo
             ,
             They
             must
             pray
             and
             preach
             ,
             diligently
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             119.
             
          
           
             For
             so
             doing
             they
             are
             redeemers
             ▪
             
          
           
             Idle
             Ministers
             are
             no
             redeemers
             .
          
           
             Turkes
             and
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             Iesuites
             ,
             are
             carefull
             to
             seduce
             soules
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Vse
             for
             Hearers
             .
          
           
             1
             To
             see
             the
             excellencie
             of
             this
             calling
             .
          
           
             Ministers
             are
             Gods
             high
             Commissioners
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Hearers
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             must
             submit
             thēselues
             to
             bee
             redeemed
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A73023-e15120
           
             Mat.
             26.
             11.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             15.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             109.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             37.
             35.
             
          
           
             Luke
             19.
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             
               9.
               7.
               9.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             The
             East-Riding
             of
             the
             County
             of
             Yorke
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A73023-e16620
           
             The
             Cohoerence
             .
          
           
             With
             a
             new
             King
             ,
             God
             giues
             the
             Prophet
             a
             new
             Commission
             .
          
           
             Ergo
             ,
             extraordinary
             .
          
           
             Callings
             o●
             motions
             in
             these
             dayes
             are
             not
             easily
             to
             be
             beleeued
             .
          
           
             The
             parts
             of
             the
             Chapt.
             
          
           
             The
             parts
             of
             this
             text
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Point
             is
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             prophet
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             Best
             Ministers
             most
             amazed
             at
             their
             enterance
             .
          
           
             a
             Exod.
             3.
             11.
             
             &
             4.
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Ieremie
             1.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Act.
             9.
             6.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             13.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             Ministers
             :
             and
             especially
             in
             the
             Vniuersities
             ,
             labour
             to
             bee
             humbled
             in
             sight
             of
             Gods
             
          
           
             greatnes
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             meanenesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Doct.
             Ergo
             ,
             The
             Prophets
             hold
             not
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Intercession
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             3
             Doct.
             Ergo
             ,
             The
             calling
             to
             the
             Ministery
             is
             a
             worke
             like
             vnto
             the
             calling
             of
             a
             sinner
             to
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             〈◊〉
             be
             required
             ,
             to
             
          
           
             Qualify
             a
             man
             for
             the
             Ministerie
             .
          
           
             1
             Cause
             pollution
             of
             himselfe
             &
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             1
             His
             owne
             .
             He
             was
             a
             man
             of
             polluted
             lippes
             .
          
           
             A
             he
             was
             a
             polluted
             man.
             
          
           
             And
             he
             complaineth
             not
             of
             capltall
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             But
             of
             the
             corruption
             of
             his
             nature
             
          
           
             2
             Of
             some
             omission
             in
             his
             calling
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             Ergo
             ,
             Ministers
             must
             be
             men
             of
             tender
             conscience
             .
          
           
             And
             make
             confidence
             of
             the
             least
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             And
             be
             most
             carefull
             in
             his
             ministery
             both
             publikely
             and
             priuately
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Vrgo
             ,
             Ministers
             for
             great
             sins
             should
             be
             greatly
             humbled
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             great
             negh●
             gēce
             in
             their
             calling
             ,
             else
             they
             haue
             no
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Good
             and
             faithfull
             ministers
             not
             to
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             though
             they
             haue
             some
             wants
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             prophets
             had
             ,
             but
             let
             them
             complaine
             of
             them
             as
             here
             the
             prophet
             doth
             .
          
           
             Godly
             ministers
             find●
             fault
             with
             themselues
             when
             the
             world
             cannot
             .
          
           
             Particularly
             he
             complaineth
             against
             the
             pollution
             of
             his
             lippes
             .
          
           
             For
             a
             Prophets
             dutie
             consists
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             his
             tongue
             .
          
           
             His
             smallest
             negligence
             in
             teaching
             ,
             checks
             his
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
             Vrgo
             popish
             doctrin
             of
             mans
             merits
             is
             false
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             workes
             of
             superrogation
             .
          
           
             And
             perfect
             fulfilling
             the
             lawe
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Vse
             .
             Ergo
             Ministers
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             negligence
             in
             their
             function
             aboue
             all
             sinnes
             ,
             for
             that
             burtheneth
             the
             conscience
             most
             heauily
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             Other
             vertues
             are
             excellent
             ,
             but
             cannot
             suffice
             ,
             if
             this
             want
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             peoples
             pollution
             .
          
           
             He
             complaines
             of
             it
             to
             teach
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             a
             Minister
             is
             to
             confesse
             his
             peoples
             sinnes
             as
             wel
             as
             his
             owne
             .
          
           
             For
             generally
             he
             is
             accessarie
             to
             his
             peoples
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Vse
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             a
             minister
             must
             know
             his
             peoples
             sins
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             2●
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Ergo
             ,
             it
             is
             best
             for
             a
             Minister
             to
             bee
             with
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Vse
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             people
             must
             cōfesse
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             reueale
             thē
             to
             their
             Minister
             .
          
           
             Not
             popish
             but
             voluntarie
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             such
             sinnes
             as
             disquiet
             the
             conscience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             teach
             vs
             that
             a
             polluted
             people
             make
             their
             Minister
             more
             or
             lesse
             polluted
             also
             .
          
           
             A
             wicked
             people
             dull
             and
             decay
             Gods
             graces
             in
             good
             Ministers
             .
             Vse
             double
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             instruction
             :
             1.
             
             See
             how
             corrupt
             our
             natur●
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             a
             creeping
             nature
             sinne
             hath
             .
          
           
             It
             wil
             creepe
             from
             Ministers
             to
             people
             ,
             &
             from
             people
             to
             Minister
             .
          
           
             Ergo
             ,
             stop
             sinne
             in
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             our
             conuersation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ministers
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             labour
             to
             liue
             amongst
             people
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             And
             in
             disposing
             themselues
             ,
             rather
             regard
             it
             ,
             then
             other
             commoditie
             .
          
           
             A
             poore
             liuing
             with
             good
             people
             better
             then
             a
             great
             liuing
             and
             euil
             people
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ergo
             ,
             Ministers
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             their
             company
             .
          
           
             All
             companies
             and
             all
             recreations
             are
             not
             for
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             And
             people
             must
             not
             draw
             their
             Ministers
             too
             much
             into
             company
             .
          
           
             3
             People
             must
             not
             condemne
             too
             sharpely
             such
             Ministers
             as
             are
             faultie
             in
             their
             liues
             ▪
             for
             themselues
             are
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             being
             of
             euill
             liues
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Looke
             what
             sinnes
             aboundes
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             and
             there
             generally
             the
             Minister
             is
             tainted
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             such
             Ministers
             as
             liue
             with
             a
             good
             people
             and
             yet
             are
             loose
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             depriued
             .
          
           
             2
             Cause
             of
             his
             feare
             ,
             he
             sawe
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             How
             ?
             In
             a
             vision
             .
          
           
             Doct
             :
             the
             man
             that
             is
             in
             his
             sinnes
             endures
             not
             Cods
             presence
             .
             1
             For
             God
             hates
             sinne
             ,
             aboue
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             2
             Sin
             makes
             a
             man
             a
             debter
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             3
             Sin
             is
             that
             ,
             that
             makes
             God
             angry
             .
          
           
             Degrees
             of
             Gods
             presence
             .
          
           
             1
             To
             our
             thoughts
             .
             2
             To
             our
             nami●g
             him
             
          
           
             3
             Neere
             in
             his
             ordināces
             
          
           
             4
             Necrest
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             A
             sinful
             man
             feares
             all
             these
             .
          
           
             1
             He
             neuer
             ,
             or
             vnwillingly
             thinks
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             10.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             He
             neuer
             speakes
             of
             God
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             to
             abuse
             his
             maiestie
             .
          
           
             3
             They
             loue
             not
             the
             word
             nor
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             14.
             4.
             4
             
             They
             wish
             Christ
             would
             neuer
             co●e
             to
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim
             ,
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             6.
             16
             ,
          
           
             Extraordinary
             apparitiōs
             of
             Gods
             maiestie
             ,
             a
             sinfull
             man
             cannot
             endure
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             vse
             for
             Ministers
             :
             Ergo.
             let
             them
             not
             enter
             into
             .
          
           
             that
             calling
             in
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             into
             Gods
             presence
             chamber
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Nor
             come
             to
             doe
             the
             duty
             of
             that
             calling
             without
             repentance
             ,
             and
             holy
             preparation
             .
          
           
             2
             ●rgo
             ,
             They
             are
             to
             pray
             before
             and
             after
             sermon
             .
          
           
             The
             3
             Vse
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             such
             men
             are
             extreamly
             desperate
             who
             dare
             come
             to
             preach
             &
             minister
             sacraments
             ,
             in
             their
             sinner
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             50.
             16.
             
          
           
             Such
             mens
             labours
             are
             fruitlesse
             .
          
           
             And
             their
             leosenesse
             doth
             more
             hurt
             ;
             then
             their
             Doctrine
             good
             .
          
           
             By
             Gods
             seacret
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             Good
             words
             are
             vaine
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             good
             life
             .
          
           
             Math.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             vse
             for
             Ministers
             :
             Ergo
             Good
             ministers
             must
             not
             fly
             from
             Gods
             presence
             because
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             but
             repent
             :
             and
             so
             approach
             to
             his
             dutie
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             vse
             against
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             Ergo
             ,
             The
             apparitions
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             christ
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             so
             ordinary
             ,
             are
             but
             collusions
             .
          
           
             Gala.
             2.
             9.
             
             Mat.
             17.
             6.
             
             
               &
               Luke
            
             9.
             33.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             i●
             1.
             
             Apparitions
             of
             God
             cannot
             be
             mores
             dommon
             in
             the
             new
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             2.
             
             No
             man
             in
             his
             flesh
             can
             endure
             gods
             glory
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Vse
             ,
             to
             the
             people
             :
             they
             may
             see
             Gods
             merey
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             teaching
             them
             by
             men
             like
             themselues
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             apparitions
             from
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             5.
             25
             26
             ,
             27.
             28.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Vse
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             must
             prepare
             thē
             .
             selues
             before
             they
             come
             to
             the
             word
             or
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Vse
             see
             the
             different
             natures
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             holinesse
             .
             Sin
             drawes
             a
             man
             from
             Gods
             presence
             .
          
           
             Holinesse
             inuites
             a
             man
             into
             Gods
             presence
             .
          
           
             Reue.
             6.
             16.
             
             Luke
             21.
             28.
             
             Iob.
             19.
             25
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             would
             haue
             boldnesse
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             a
             holy
             man.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Generall
             points
             :
             His
             consolation
             ,
          
           
             wherein
             are
             2.
             points
             .
             1.
             
             Circumstances
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             The
             ground
             of
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Circumstances
             are
             many
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Circumstance
             ,
             the
             time
             that
             is
             after
             his
             feare
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             No
             consolation
             but
             after
             humiliation
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             To
             al
             men
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             esteeme
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             namely
             ,
             as
             
          
           
             Psal
             :
             39.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             To
             men
             distressed
             in
             conscience
             ,
             that
             their
             state
             is
             not
             desperate
             as
             they
             Imagine
             but
             most
             comfortable
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             The
             way
             to
             get
             excellent
             graces
             at
             Cods
             band
             ,
             is
             to
             labour
             to
             feele
             the
             wan
             .
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             1.
             53.
             2
             
             Psal
             .
             107.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Circumstance
             of
             the
             Minister
             An
             Angell
             ,
             a
             Seraphim
             .
          
           
             Doct
             1.
             
             Ergo
             there
             are
             seueral
             degrees
             of
             Angels
             ,
             that
             wee
             knowe
             not
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             That
             they
             are
             Gods
             guard
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             34.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             
             Doct.
             3.
             that
             they
             are
             the
             guard
             of
             Gods
             children
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             That
             they
             haue
             speciall
             charge
             and
             care
             of
             godly
             ministers
             .
          
           
             Vse
             to
             Gods
             ministers
             .
             I
             let
             them
             be
             content
             with
             their
             calling
             though
             it
             be
             full
             of
             crosses
             and
             contempts
             for
             it
             is
             honoured
             of
             the
             Augels
             aboue
             others
             .
          
           
             2
             Ergo
             ,
             Let
             them
             haue
             courage
             ,
             for
             though
             men
             be
             against
             them
             ,
             Angels
             are
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             2
             Questions
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ergo
             ,
             Whēce
             is
             it
             that
             Angels
             attend
             ministers
             more
             then
             other
             men
             .
             Ans
             .
             2.
             reasons
             .
          
           
             1
             From
             God
             '
             he
             will
             haue
             it
             so
             ,
             because
             they
             worke
             his
             worke
             more
             then
             other
             callings
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             91.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             From
             the
             Angels
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Because
             they
             are
             fellow-labourers
             .
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             2.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             
             1●
             ▪
             Mal.
             27.
             
             Reue.
             2.
             
             &
             .
             3
             ,
             Chap.
             
          
           
             Because
             they
             conuert
             soules
             ,
             which
             delighteth
             the
             Angels
             aboue
             any
             in
             this
             world
             .
             Heb.
             1.
             14.
             
             Luke
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             19.
             10.
             
             &
             22.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Question
             :
             what
             duties
             then
             are
             good
             Ministers
             to
             performe
             to
             Angels
             .
             Not
             worship
             them
             so
             as
             the
             Papists
             doe
             .
          
           
             As
             all
             men
             should
             therfore
             honour
             that
             calling
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             So
             Ministers
             should
             labour
             to
             be
             faithfull
             in
             their
             calling
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             adorn
             it
             with
             a
             holy
             life
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             be
             painfull
             in
             their
             calling
             .
          
           
             Thus
             to
             do
             ,
             is
             to
             honour
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             a
             Minister
             would
             reioyce
             thē
             ,
             let
             him
             labour
             seriously
             ,
             so
             to
             preach
             as
             he
             may
             winne
             soules
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Circumstance
             ,
             the
             maner
             :
             He
             flewe
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             readily
             ,
             speedily
             ,
             willingly
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             So
             what
             excellent
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             Angels
             are
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             petition
             .
          
           
             Vse
             ,
             we
             must
             so
             serue
             Cod
             in
             our
             places
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Corinth
             .
             9.
             7.
             
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             What
             good
             friends
             they
             are
             to
             good
             men
             ,
             especially
             to
             good
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Vse
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             superiors
             loue
             their
             inferiors
             ,
             and
             contemne
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             And
             shew
             it
             by
             doing
             them
             good
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Vse
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             Ministers
             must
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             9.
             19.
             1.
             
             Be
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Painfull
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Vse
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             al
             men
             serue
             God
             cheerefully
             :
             If
             wee
             be
             like
             Angels
             ,
             therein
             we
             shal
             euen
             be
             like
             them
             in
             glory
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             22
             29.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Circumstance
             :
             the
             Instrument
             a
             Coale
             of
             fire
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             and
             wonderfull
             meanes
             .
          
           
             And
             which
             seemes
             contrarie
             to
             reason
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             r.
             see
             God
             commendeth
             the
             vse
             of
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             from
             4.
             to
             17.
             
          
           
             Seeing
             himselfe
             alwaies
             vseth
             them
             .
          
           
             Vse
             Ergo
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             vse
             the
             meanes
             appointed
             in
             all
             our
             purposes
             .
          
           
             Doct
             2.
             see
             how
             Gods
             power
             doth
             shew
             it selfe
             in
             weaknes
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             God
             can
             worke
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             sacraments
             ,
             and
             mans
             Ministerie
             ,
             though
             neuer
             so
             base
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             The
             ap●
             teacher
             must
             haue
             a
             fiery
             toong
             .
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             
             That
             is
             a
             powerfull
             tongue
             ,
             to
             reproue
             and
             burne
             vp
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Ergo
             ,
             such
             Ministe●s
             are
             fauitie
             ,
             who
             reproue
             not
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Whence
             came
             this
             Coale
             ?
             from
             the
             Alter
             ;
             which
             fire
             came
             from
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Leuit.
             10.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             The
             fire
             and
             zeale
             of
             the
             Minister
             must
             come
             from
             Gods
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             1.
             5.
             
             Math.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             Not
             from
             carnal
             affections
             .
          
           
             Iames
             3.
             6
             
          
           
             For
             that
             is
             from
             hel
             ,
             not
             from
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Circumstance
             ,
             the
             Application
             of
             the
             remedie
             to
             his
             lips
             which
             were
             polluted
             .
          
           
             Doct
             Ergo
             ,
             ministers
             must
             apply
             their
             doctrin
             fitly
             .
          
           
             2
             Point
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             consolation
             :
             which
             is
             the
             forgiuenesse
             of
             his
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Doct
             1.
             
             Forgiuenesse
             &
             the
             meanes
             ,
             are
             annexed
             together
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             Vse
             the
             meaues
             ,
             with
             reuerence
             &
             despise
             then
             not
             .
          
           
             Doct
             2.
             
             Here
             comfort
             is
             from
             forgiuenesse
             of
             our
             sins
             .
          
           
             True
             in
             Dauid
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam
             11.
             
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             true
             way
             to
             comfort
             distressed
             consciences
             .
          
           
             Physick
             and
             outward
             comforts
             wil
             not
             serue
             .
             Psal
             .
             3.
             3.
             6.
             7.
             
             Psal
             .
             32.
             3.
             4.
             
             Psal
             .
             51
             the
             whole
             Psalm
             
          
           
             This
             is
             done
             by
             the
             Author
             in
             his
             Cases
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             5.
             
             True
             qualification
             of
             a
             Minister
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             humbled
             ,
             and
             to
             repent
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
             True
             Prophets
             &
             ministers
             shall
             haue
             helpe
             and
             comfort
             in
             their
             labours
             ,
             else
             Angells
             shall
             to
             comfort
             them
             .
          
           
             Geoerall
             points
             ,
             the
             renuing
             of
             his
             cōmission
             :
             which
             cositaineth
             3
             points
             .
          
           
             1
             Gods
             question
             .
          
           
             Whom
             shal
             I
             send
             .
          
           
             Not
             as
             though
             God
             had
             none
             to
             sēd
             or
             knew
             not
             whom
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             our
             conceits
             and
             for
             our
             sake
             ,
             to
             teach
             vs
             many
             good
             doctrines
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             ●
             .
             How
             hard
             to
             find
             a
             good
             Minister
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             Ther
             are
             too
             many
             ministers
             ,
             for
             some
             goe
             vp
             and
             downe
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             Then
             it
             is
             a
             disorder
             in
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             Iudges
             .
             19.
             18.
             
             &
             17.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             Iudge
             .
             17.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ans
             .
             2.
             
             He
             seeke
             not
             for
             any
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             good
             ministers
             .
          
           
             Job
             .
             33.
             23.
             2.
             
             Corinth
             .
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             Good
             ministers
             scarce
             ,
             euen
             in
             these
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
             To
             Ministers
             .
             1
             They
             in
             the
             vniuersities
             frame
             themselues
             to
             the
             ministerie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Labour
             to
             be
             worthy
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             For
             God
             hath
             vse
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             none
             of
             vncōscionable
             or
             idle
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Vse
             .
             To
             the
             Cleargie
             of
             Rome
             .
             A
             shame
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             being
             so
             many
             ,
             there
             are
             so
             few
             of
             them
             fit
             for
             God
             to
             send
             .
          
           
             Most
             of
             all
             their
             Priests
             &
             Monks
             are
             ignorant
             drones
             .
          
           
             The
             Iesuites
             haue
             learning
             but
             no
             conscience
             :
             and
             are
             rather
             Statesmen
             ,
             then
             Diuines
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             No
             man
             is
             to
             goe
             vntill
             God
             send
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             not
             to
             run
             vpon
             priuate
             motions
             ,
          
           
             Ob
             ,
             How
             shall
             I
             know
             when
             God
             calles
             me
             ?
             Ans
             .
             If
             Gods
             Church
             allowe
             thy
             calling
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             out
             of
             the
             repetition
             of
             holy
             3.
             times
             .
             Here
             is
             no
             sufficient
             proofe
             of
             the
             Trinitie
             ,
             as
             some
             thinke
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             repetition
             made
             by
             the
             Angel
             ,
             sheweth
             onely
             how
             he
             cannot
             content
             himselfe
             in
             praysing
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             he
             may
             be
             proued
             a
             pluralitie
             of
             persons
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
             Ministers
             are
             Gods
             seruants
             ,
             they
             goe
             for
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             3.
             9.
             
             Acts
             27.
             23.
             
          
           
             Confessed
             euen
             by
             the
             diuel
             himselfe
             .
             Acts
             16.
             16.
             17.
             q.
             What
             place
             is
             it
             they
             holde
             ?
             R.
             His
             Ambassadors
             .
             Iob.
             33.
             23.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
             Then
             they
             must
             seeke
             to
             please
             God
             their
             maister
             ,
             not
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             then
             let
             them
             do
             their
             seruice
             diligently
             ,
             and
             expect
             their
             reward
             assuredly
             .
          
           
             Though
             the
             world
             doe
             not
             ,
             yet
             God
             will
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             his
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Vse
             .
             Let
             no
             man
             therefore
             wrong
             them
             for
             God
             will
             not
             suffer
             his
             Embassadors
             to
             be
             abused
             .
          
           
             No
             king
             so
             poore
             that
             suffred
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             22.
             26.
             27.
             28.
             34.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             9.
             33.
             
             
               &c.
               Act.
            
             12.
             1.
             2.
             
             &
             23.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Vse
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             be
             seruants
             of
             men
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             men
             pleasers
             :
             but
             his
             that
             sent
             them
             .
          
           
             Great
             men
             must
             not
             thinke
             to
             haue
             Gods
             seruant
             at
             their
             command
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Vse
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             must
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             their
             Maister
             ,
             both
             in
             life
             and
             doctrin
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Vse
             .
             Etgo
             ,
             they
             must
             deliuer
             Gods
             embassage
             not
             their
             owne
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             receiued
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Point
             :
             The
             Prophets
             answere
             here
             am
             ,
             I
             send
             me
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             He
             whose
             sins
             are
             forgiuen
             comes
             boldly
             to
             God
             :
             &
             to
             his
             dutie
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
             Here
             is
             the
             true
             way
             to
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             quietnes
             of
             minde
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
             To
             students
             .
             1.
             
             If
             they
             would
             be
             Ministers
             ,
             repent
             and
             get
             pardon
             of
             their
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             they
             would
             be
             encouraged
             against
             the
             contempts
             and
             wrongs
             of
             the
             world
             be
             assured
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             in
             the
             Pardon
             of
             thy
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             We
             mu●t
             not
             set
             others
             to
             the
             labour
             of
             the
             Ministerie
             ,
             but
             our selues
             also
             .
          
           
             Vniuersitie
             men
             must
             not
             be
             alwayes
             sending
             out
             others
             ,
             but
             must
             also
             send
             out
             themselues
             .
          
           
             And
             Students
             must
             not
             deferre
             too
             long
             ,
             but
             hastē
             to
             the
             Ministerie
             .
          
           
             For
             some
             too
             long
             ,
             as
             some
             goe
             too
             soone
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
             The
             Prophet
             wil
             not
             goe
             till
             he
             be
             sent
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             not
             by
             priuate
             motion
             onely
             ,
             but
             in
             expresse
             words
             .
          
           
             Men
             therefore
             are
             to
             offer
             themselues
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             goe
             till
             they
             be
             sent
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             Commission
             receiued
             .
          
           
             Doct
             ●
             .
             No
             ma●
             is
             to
             preach
             without
             a
             Commission
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             19.
             
             Acts
             9.
             6.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             so
             ,
             for
             these
             causes
             .
          
           
             Rea.
             1.
             
             Commissioners
             haue
             no
             power
             but
             from
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Real
             .
             2
             Else
             what
             they
             doe
             ,
             is
             without
             vertue
             or
             bles●ing
             .
             Rea●●●●l●e
             their
             persōs
             haue
             no
             protection
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             how
             may
             I
             know
             if
             God
             bid
             me
             goe
             ?
          
           
             Ans
             .
             we
             must
             not
             expect
             Gods
             voice
             from
             heauen
             .
          
           
             But
             hee
             speaketh
             to
             man
             two
             waies
             ,
             generally
             in
             his
             word
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             4.
             1.
             
             Iob.
             33.
             23.
             
             Acts.
             16.
             17.
             
             Pro.
             29.
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Particularly
             God
             speaketh
             .
             1.
             by
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             conscience
             for
             his
             inclination
             .
             2.
             
             By
             the
             voice
             of
             ●is
             Church
             for
             thy
             gifts
             .
          
           
             Where
             these
             2.
             voices
             call
             a
             man
             ,
             there
             God
             bids
             him
             goe
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
             Against
             thē
             that
             run
             ,
             cry
             they
             be
             sent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Against
             such
             as
             are
             called
             by
             both
             voices
             and
             yet
             will
             not
             goe
             .
          
           
             Doct
             2.
             
             See
             the
             authoritie
             of
             a
             true
             ,
             mioister
             immediate
             frō
             God
             himself
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
             Ergo
             ,
             Let
             no
             man
             wrong
             them
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
             Ergo
             ,
             Let
             Ministers
             be
             comforted
             in
             doing
             their
             dutie
             ,
             for
             if
             God
             send
             them
             ,
             he
             wil
             neuer
             faile
             them
             .
          
           
             Math.
             25.
             34
             
             Math.
             25
             ,
             21